hae Be ‘sero eda ea ial Nacsa! sa gS fe 0 2g, ; ere PSrecas v * * ’ » > 4 THE ANNALS , g 452 — gee / a J ce ‘MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY, ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY. _ (BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE ‘ MAGAZINE OF BOTANY AND ZOOLOGY,’ AND OF , LOUDON AND CHARLESWORTH’S ‘MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. ) CONDUCTED BY Srr W. JARDINE, Barr., F.L.S.—P. J. SELBY, Ese., F.L.S., GEORGE JOHNSTON, M.D., CHARLES C. BABINGTON, Ese., M.A., F.LS., F.G.S., J. H. BALFOUR, M_D., Prof. Bot. Edinburgh, AND ~*~ RICHARD TAYLOR, PLS, BGS. | 4° 4 Sef sr & dm ¥ Sy — VOL. IIL—SECOND SERIES. wees LONDON: PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY R. AND J. E. TAYLOR. SOLD BY S. HIGHLEY; SIMPKIN AND MARSHALL; SHERWOOD AND CO.; W. WOOD, TAVISTOCK STREET ,j BAILLIERE, REGENT STREET, AND PARIS: LIZARS, AND MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH: CURRY, DUBLIN: AND ASHER, BERLIN. 1849. ee ee a ‘‘Omnes res create sunt divine sapientie et potentie testes, divitiz felicitatis humane :—ex harum usu bonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini; ex ceconomia in conservatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis elucet. Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper zstimata; a veré eruditis et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper inimica fuit.”— LINNZUS. ee wie 6s + b4a cere Lhe sylvan powers Obey our summons ; from their deepest dells The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild And odorous branches at our feet ; the Nymphs That press with nimble step the mountain thyme And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed, © But scatter round ten thousand forms minute Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles, Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread, The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne, All, all to us unlock their secret stores And pay their cheerful tribute. J. TAYLor, Norwich, 1818. FLAMMAM. CONTENTS OF VOL. II. _ [SECOND SERIES.] NUMBER XIII. I. On some new genera and species of Paleozoic Corals and Forami- nifera. By Frepericx M‘Coy, M.G.S. & N.H.S.D. &c. ....cssseeeeees II. Note on the Colour of a Freshwater Loch. By Grores Dick, M.D., Lecturer on Zoology and Botany in the University and King’s College of Aberdeen ..............see08 Ue cabcrrivens puseswns tdeehtupbans vs aiiaes III. Stirpes Cryptogame Sarnienses; or Contributions towards the Cryptogamic Flora of Guernsey. By the Rev. T. Satwey, Oswestry... IV. On the Structure and Habits of the Orobanchacea. By ArtuurR Henrrey, F.L.S.. «....... pbk Gidcds Wh nig ebch Mudd wis Ae dibin egaWa LhbddG dean’ an cens __V. Remarks on the British Geodephaga; with Notes on some Scyd- menide and Pselaphide. By Dr. H. ScHAUM .......ccececececseeveseees VI. On the mode of growth in Oscillatoria and allied genera. By tpomm Marrs, MR.C,S., Penzance, ....;..crcccsncsseccscesteseceees enue VII. On the Structure of the Teeth of some Fossil Fish of the Car- boniferous Period. By Prof..Owen, F.R.S. .....ccccc.coecscesecsecesens VIII. Descriptions of Aphides. By Francis Waker, F. £951. IX. Observations on Mr. M‘Coy’s description of the Tail of Diplo- pterus. By Sir Puizie ve Mapas Grey Ecerron, Bart. ............ New Books :—An Introduction to Botany, by J. Lindley, Ph.D., F.R.S.—Narrative of an Expedition into Central Australia during the years 1844-5 & 6, &c., by Captain Charles Sturt, F.L.S.: with a Botanical Appendix by Robert Brown, D.C.L., F.R.S., F.L.S., and Ornithological Notices by John Gould, F.R.S.—Ar- ran and Excursions to Arran, with reference to the Natural Hi- Page 1 20 22 29 32 39 41 43 53 story of the Island, by the Rev, David Landsborough ......... 55—61 Proceedings of the Botanical Society of Edinburgh; Royal Physical Society of Edinburgh ; Zoological Society ........-.ssssssseeeeees 61—73 Journey to explore the Province of Para ; How to prevent the Attacks iv CONTENTS. Page of the Bed-bug, Cimex lectularius, by John Blackwall, F.L.S.; Description of Sarcoptilus, a new genus of Pennatulide, by J. E. Gray, Esq., F.R.S. &c. ; Remarkable Instances of Instinct, or In- telligence, in Animals, by Dr. Warwick ; Note on the genus Bra- chycladium ; Prevention of Bugs, by ‘Thomas Stratton, R.N.; Me- teorological Observations and Table ...... easenvaneal seeéesanas Gop rr NUMBER XIV. X. The Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. By Ricuarp Spruce, Esq. (With three Plates.) ......ccsscesecoe ches i et ea Ate de ee ae a eee ot Sere Ee Ee a € SAP Te RAs Pipe ar ae ; Yes oa aay a i: 4 “i 2 yes 4 zi bi at ik abo a. Or eng Dr. Schaum on the British Geodephaga. 37 (the genuine Carabus obscurus, Fab.); O. punctatulus and nitidulus are mutually identical, and the same as H. punctatulus, Dej.; O. punctatissimus may perhaps be subcordatus, Dej.; O. foraminulosus appeared to me to belong to puncticollis, Payk., Dej., and O. punc- ticeps to be a small variety of the same species, whilst O. puneticollis, subpunctatus and cribellum might answer for the H. brevicollis, De}. I will not however give out these statements as absolutely certain. Stenolophus Skrimshiranus might perhaps correspond with the S. melanocephalus, Findel, which is described by Dejean as a variety of S. vaporariorum, but I am not convinced that it is so. Most of the specimens of Trechus dorsalis in the Stephensian col- lection belonged to Stenol. elegans, Dej.; Tv echus parvulus is an im- mature St. dorsalis, Dej. ; T. flavicollis is Acup. luridus, De}., but not T. flavicollis, Sturm ; T. nitidus is identical: with the preceding; T. ruficollis is Bradycellus similis, Er., and T. placidus the Bradycellus placidus, Er.; T. suturalis is Acup. cognatus, Gyll., Dej. The spe- cimens with a reddish thorax which are mentioned in Stephens’s descriptions belong to placidus, Gyll.; I cannot distinguish 7. fulvus from Acup. Harpalinus, Dej.; T. pallidus is founded on immature specimens of the same species. T. brunnipes.is a species of Bradycellus not otherwise known to me, nearly allied to B. Harpalinus, and distinct from Stenol. brun- nipes, Sturm, Er.; 7. consputus and meridianus are the species so called by Erichson ; 7’. cognatus is nothing but a specimen of T. me- ridianus; T. aquaticus, with its varieties T. fuscipennis and tristis, is identical with T. minutus, Er., and T. levis is a large specimen of the same species. Blemus paludosus is Dejean’s Trechus of the same name; B. pal- lidus answers exactly to the description of Trechus fulvus, Dej., but does not agree with 7’. pallidus, Sturm. Of the true B. longicornis, Sturm, I have seen no English specimen. Lymneum nigropiceum is a very marked species, which was pre- viously quite unknown to me. Tachys scutellaris is the same as Bemb. scutellare, Dej.; T. bino- tatus and vitiatus the same as B. guttula, Dej., Er.; T. inermis, pu- sillus, obtusus and gracilis belong to B. obtusum, Sturm, De}. ; T. mi- nutissimus and perhaps also T. minimus, Curt., which I have not seen, are identical with B. bistriatum, Dej.; T. maritimus is not in Ste- phens’s collection. Philochihus eneus is Bemb. eneum, Germ. ; P. Doris, subfenestratus and biguttatus appeared to me to belong to B. vulneratum, Dej.; and P. gutiula to B. biguttatum. The typical specimen of B. hemorrhoum, Kirby, is a B. guttula, Dej. Specimens of B. obtusum have been con- founded with it by Stephens. Ocys currens is Bemb. pumilio, Dej.; O. melanocephalus and tem- pestivus are the same as B. rufescens, De}. Peryphus femoratus and concinnus appeared to me to belong to Bemb. Bruzellense, Putz., and the second is certainly different from B. concinnum of Putzeys. Under P. muritimus several species are confounded ; of the four specimens in the Stephensian cabinet, two 38 Dr. Schaum on the British Geodephaga. belong to the preceding species, one to B. concinnum of Putzeys, and the fourth to B. rupestre, Dej.; B. tetraspilotus is wanting in Ste- phens’s collection. ‘I'wo specimens which Wollaston communicated to me under this name belonged-to B. rupestre, Dej.; P. littoralis is B. rupestre, Dej.; P. lunatus and ustus are B. lunatum, Duft., P. lunatus being established on immature and P. ustus on mature spe-— cimens of that insect; P. decorus and albipes correspond with P.. brunnipes, Dej., P. albipes being the young specimens; P. nitidulus, Marsh., is P. rufipes, Dej., and P. agilis the same as B. decorum, Dej. On the other species of the genus Peryphus I cannot venture to give any decided opinion. Notaphus undulatus is Bemb. undulatum, Dej., Er.; N. ustulatus, nebulosus, semipunctatus and obliquus=B. ustulatum, Dej., Er.; N. stictus may correspond with the lately described N. Dejeanii, Putz. ; N. fumigatus is Dejean’s Bembidium of the same name; N. ephip- pium= B. pallidipenne, Dej. (non Ill.) ; N. eastanopterus is a pale variety of B. assimile, Gyll., Dej., Er. | Lopha pecila= B. articulatum, Dej.; L. quadriguttata and quadri- maculata are Dejean’s species of the same names; L. pulchraisa bluish specimen of B. celere ; L. assimilis=B. Doris, Ill., Dej., Er. ; L. pusilla and hemorrhoidalis are also the same as B. Doris, ill. ; L. nigra=B,. Mannerheimii, Sablb., Dej.; L. pulicuria and minima=B. pusillum, Gyll., Dej.; L. nana is wanting in Stephens’s collection ; L. Doris and Spenciti=B. assimile, Gyll., Dej. Tachypus celer = Bemb. celere; T. acutus, Marsh., is an immature specimen of the same species; 7’. properans, chalceus and orichalcicus =B. velox, Er.; T. bipunctatus=B. bip., Dej., &c.; T. chlorophanus and striatus=B. erosum, Er. Bembidium impressum is quite distinct from B. impressum, Dej., being nothing but an ill-preserved specimen of B. flavipes. Notiophilus tibialis, Ste.=N. palustris, Er., whilst N. pe of the Stephensian collection belongs to N. biguttatus, Er. [As Dr. Schaum’s remarks on the British Water-beetles, ails form a part of his paper in the ‘ Entomologische Zeitung,’ have already appeared, in a more detailed form, in this country (see Zoo- logist, pp. 1887 and 1932), it has not been considered necessary to reproduce them here. } PsELAPHIDA AND SCYDMANIDA. Sceydmenus ruficornis, Denny, is nothing but the female of S. den- ticornis. I have compared two of the specimens mentioned by Denny himself. S. Wighami, Denny (also according to an original specimen which E. Doubleday communicated to me) is identical with S. angulatus, Kunze. The species could not be recognized from Denny’s imperfect figure. "5 punctipennis, Ste., is a true S, collaris. S. Dennii, Ste., as I had previously supposed, is the male of S. den- ticornis. Several species of this genus were incorrectly determined Le Pes Reale . and very slightly curved. 59. Aphis Asteris, n. 8s. The viviparous wingless female. It is oval, slightly convex,, ‘dull olive-green, very much tinged with red especially round the bor- der, covered with white beneath and sometimes above: it has a row of impressions on each side of the body, and these are most distinct towards the head: the feelers are black, yellow near the base, and longer than the body : the eyes are dark red: the mouth is dull yellow ; its tip is black : the nectaries are black, not curved, and about one-eighth of the length of the body : the legs are long and yellow ; the feet and the tips of the shanks and of the thighs are black. When young it is paler and more linear, and some- times green. Abundant on Aséer tripolium, onthe shore near Lancaster and at Holywood, near Belfast, in the autumn. lst var. Almost black, especially towards the fore-chest and the head. The front is slightly concave in the middle, and convex on “Mr. F, Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides. 49 each side at the base of the feelers, but having no tubercles : there - is a very little bristle on each side of the front : the feelers are shorter than the body ; the fourth joint is hardly shorter than the third; the fifth is much shorter than the fourth ; the sixth is less than half the length of the fifth ; the seventh is full thrice the length of the sixth: the back is adorned with six or eight irregular lines of black dots: the tip of the abdomen is com- pressed, but very short : the fore-legs are not much shorter than the hind-legs ; the shanks are very slightly curved. 60. Aphis Lactuce. Aphis Lactuce, Linn. Syst. Nat. ii. 335. 14; Fabr. Ent. Syst. iv. 220. 52 ; Syst. Rhyn. 301. 52 ; Réaum. Ins. ui. t. 22. f. 3-5 ; Gmel. ed. Syst. Nat. 1. 2205; Rossi, Faun. Etruse. 264. 1401 ; a Schrank, Faun. Boic. ii. 1. 120; Fonscol. Ann. Soc. Ent. x. 170. 10; Kalt. Mon. Pfian. i. 37. 25. A, Ribis nigri, Sir Oswald Mosley, Gard. Chron. 1. 684. This species feeds on the following plants: Sonchus olera- ceus, S. asper, S. arvensis, Lactuca oleracea, Crepis tectorum, - Picris echioides, Ribes nigrum, R. rubrum, R. grossularia, R. uva crispa. Like A. Berberidis it differs from the other species of Aphis in having spindle-shaped nectaries. _ The viviparous wingless female. This is hatched from the egg in March on R. nigrum, R. grossularia, and more rarely on R. rubrum. At this time and when very young it is light lively green, shining, half-transparent, rather long, slightly convex, and has three rows of minute tubercles along the back : the head is almost white : the feelers are white at the base, brown towards the tips, and rather more than half the length of the body: the eyes are dark red: the mouth and the nectaries are white with brown tips, and the latter are about one-seventh of the length of the body: the legs are almost white; the shanks are bristly ; their tips and the feet are pale brown. Ist var. Dull dark green with still darker limbs: the feelers are a little shorter than the body, and the nectaries are about one-eighth of its length. _ When full-grown it is deep grass-green, oval, and shining : the discs of the head, the chest, the breast and the abdomen are black, and there is a row of black spots along each side of the latter : the feelers are black, and as long as the body : the nec- taries are black, spindle-shaped, and nearly one-fifth of the length of the body: the legs are black, long, and rather stout. Ist var. Green, dark green beneath, shaded with black or sometimes all black above: the feelers are a little longer than the body: the mouth is green with a black tip: the nectaries Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. iii. 4 50 Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides. are cylindrical and about one-sixth of the length of the mony? > the thighs are green towards the base. | Qnd var. Pale green, elliptical, convex, smooth, and shining: the feelers are pale yellow: the tips of the jomts are black: the nectaries are about one-sixth of the length of the body; their tips are pale brown: the legs are pale yellow; the feet and the tips of the shanks are black. 8rd var. Pale lively green, oval, not shining: the head ated the limbs are white, but tinged with green: the feelers are shorter than the body; the tips of their joints are sometimes black, as are also the tip of the mouth, the knees, the feet, and the tips of the shanks. 4th var. The body is of a fresh hight green colour, but not shining; it has a whitish tinge especially towards the head, and is sometimes mottled with white or with pale red: the feelers are _ pale yellow, and nearly as long as the body; the tips of the joints are black : the eyes are dark red : the mouth is pale yellow _ with a black tip, so also are the nectaries, which are nearly one- fourth of the length of the body: the legs are pale yellow; the feet and the tips of the shanks are black. 5th var. Of a clear white colour. In the autumn on Crepis tectoria. The viviparous winged female. Green: the head and the fore- chest above are dark green: the disc of the middle chest and that of the middle breast are almost black, and there are black bands across the upper segments of the abdomen: the feelers. are black, a little longer than the body, pale yellow towards the base which is dark green: the eyes are dark brown: the mouth is pale green with a black tip: the nectaries are pale green with brown tips, and about one-fourth of the length of the ¢ the legs are pale yellow, long and slender ; ‘the feet and the tips of the thighs and of the shanks are brown: the wings are colourless, and about twice the length of the body ; the rib-veins are pale green; the wing-brands are pale buff; the veins are brown. On the sow-thistle at the end of April. While a pupa it is green and rather flat: the feelers are dull pale green, and a little longer than the body; the tips of the joints are black: the mouth is green with a black tip: the nec- taries are spindle-shaped, rather dull buff, and about one-sixth of the length of the body: the legs are dull a green ; the knees and the tips of the shanks are brown. 1st var. The limbs are blackish green. The wings are unfolded im May, and the Aphis is then black and shining: the fore-chest is green with a black band across it: the abdomen is grass-green ; its disc is chiefly black: the feelers are a little longer than the body: the mouth is pale green with Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides. 51 a black tip: the nectaries are green, spindle-shaped, and about one-sixth of the length of the body; their tips are black: the legs are pale yellow; the feet and the tips of the thighs and of the shanks are black: the wings are colourless, and much longer than the body; the wing-ribs and the wing-brands are pale green ; the veins are brown. Ist var. The mouth is pale yellow with a black tip: the nec- taries are cylindrical ; their tips are brown: the feet: and the tips of the thighs and of the shanks are also brown. 2nd var. The abdomen is green, and has a row of transverse black spots along the middle of the back, and a row of black dots on each side: the feelers are nearly as long as the body: the nec- taries are black : the wing-ribs are pale yellow ; the wing-brands are dull buff. ord var. The legs are green; the thighs except the base an the feet are black : the wing-brands are pale brown. 4th var. Green: the lobes of the chest are brown, and the breast is pale gray: there is a vivid green stripe along the mid- dle of the abdomen, which is whitish beneath : the feelers are pale green towards the base: the eyes are darkred: the thighs are ' pale green; the shanks are dull yellow ; their tips and the feet are black : the wing-ribs, the rib-veins, and the wing-brands are pale __ yellow ; the other veins are pale brown. In the autumn. 5th var. The nectaries are pale yellow, and rather more than one-fifth of the length of the body. 6th var. Black: the borders of the fore-chest, the fore-breast, and the abdomen are greenish yellow; the back of the latter is varied with black: the nectaries are dark yellow, black towards the base and at the tips, and rather more than one-sixth of the length of the body: the thighs are pale yellow from the base to the middle, and black from thence to the tips; the shanks are | dark yellow, their tips and the feet are black : the wing-brands are brown. | It acquires wings on the lettuce at the end of May. Fourth generation ? ‘7th var. Pupa. Limbs blackish green. Sth var. Pupa. Pale yellow; the feelers are as long as the body ; the tips of the joints and the whole of the latter joints are brown : the tips of the mouth, the tips of the nectaries, the feet, and the tips of the shanks are also brown. On the sow-thistle. _ 9th var. Black: the fore-chest is dark green ; its fore-border and its hind-border are light green : the abdomen is green, and has a large black spot near the tip of the back, and a row of ___ black dots on each side: the nectaries are pale yellow with brown 4g tips: the legs are pale yellow ; the feet and the tips of the thighs and of the shanks are black ; the wing-brands are pale brown. 4-x / 52 Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides. 10th var. Pupa. The body is rose-colour, mottled with yel- low : the limbs are yellowish white with black tips ; the rudiments of the wings are white with black tips. 11th var. The feelers of the pupa are black, pale yellow at the base : the nectaries are not more than one-fifth of the length of the body : the rudimentary wings are pale brown. The winged insect is black: the fore-border and the hinds border and the underside of the fore-chest are green: the abdo- men also is green, and has a row of black spots on each side of it, and a large black subquadrate spot on its disc: the mouth is pale green ; its tip is black : the nectaries are pale green, and as long as one-sixth of the body; their tips are black: the legs are dull yellow ; the feet and the tips of the thighs and of the shanks are black: the wing-ribs and the rib-veins are pale yellow ; the brands and the other veins are pale brown. The oviparous wingless female. This occurs in the hhegisalsie of November: it is green, shining, and long-elliptic: the abdo- men is lengthened towards the tip: the feelers are yellow, black towards the tips, and nearly as long as the body: the eyes are dark red: the mouth is pale yellow with a black tip: the nectaries are yellow with black tips, spindle-shaped, and rather more than one-sixth of the length of the body : the legs are yellow ; the thighs are pale yellow, darker towards their tips ; the knees, the feet, and the tips of the shanks are black. Ist var. Body varied with darker green, and having three een lines along the back. : 2nd var. Body yellowish green: the head, the chest, and the tip of the abdomen are very pale yellowish green : the feelers are black with the exception of the base, and a little longer than the body : the eyes are black: the nectaries are nearly one-fourth of the length of the body : the hind-shanks are dark yellow. 3rd var. The fore-chest is olive-colour: the head and a row of short bands on the abdomen are dark olive: the nectaries are also olive. | | 4th var. Pale green: the head, the chest, and the tip of the abdomen are pale yellow: the feelers are pale yellow ; the tips of some of the joints are black: the legs are also pale yellow ; the feet and the tips of the shanks are black. 5th var. Like the preceding, but with a lively green spot-on the middle of the chest. The winged male. It pairs with the oviparous female in No- vember, andis black : the abdomen is yellowish brown with a row of black spots on each side: the feelers are rather thick till near their tips, and longer than the body; the fourth joint is much shorter than the third; the fifth is shorter than the fourth; the sixth is about one- third of the length of the fifth ; the seventh i is pre wipe, Re al ea ria Ee — gee ee en ye R Bere peels Fae ey ee a oe BT ae im ae eee i 5 : F pas Tie > : by o ean Mae fee ee ea : ‘= F = Sir Philip Egerton on the Tail of Diplopterus, 53 usually longer, but sometimes a little shorter than the third : the mouth is yellow with a black tip: the nectaries are black, and nearly one-fourth of the length of the body : the legs are black ; the fore-thighs from the base to the middle, the other thighs at the base, and the shanks excepting their tips, are yellow: the wing-ribs are yellow ; the wing-brands are pale brown ; the veins are brown. lst var. The abdomen is dark yellowish green; there is a row of short black bands along its back and a row of black spots on each side: the mouth is black, but yellow towards the base : the legs are black ; the thighs are pale yellow at the base; the shanks excepting their tips are dark yellow. . The front is slightly convex: the feelers are seated on short stalks ; the first joint is longer and more slender than the base which supports it ; the second is shorter and much narrower than the first ; the third is a little more slender than the second; the fourth is much shorter than the third; the fifth is shorter than the fourth; the sixth is about half the length of the fifth ; the seventh is nearly as long as the third: the nectaries are spindle- _ shaped : the tip of the abdomen is compressed, and rather more than half the length of the nectaries: the fore-legs are much shorter than the hind-legs, whose shanks are slightly curved: the length of the furcations of the third vein is variable. Variation in the wing-veins. The lower branch of the first fork of the third vein is wanting. | [To be continued. ] IX.— Observations on Mr. M‘Coy’s description of the Tail of Diplopterus*. By Sir Puiire pe Matpas Grey Eerrton, _ Bart. To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History. GENTLEMEN, I venrurRep to trespass on your columns in September last, to direct attention to what I considered an unfairness on the part of Mr. M‘Coy towards my absent friend Professor Agassiz. In his reply to my observations Mr. M‘Coy distinctly acknowledges the priority of Agassiz’s observations, and allows that the know- ledge of them “added considerably to the certainty which he felt of the correctness of the view he had put forward.” The courtesy usually observed between investigators in a common field would have required this avowal to have been made in the first instance. Though tardy it is nevertheless complete. I re- * Ann, and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Nov. 1848, p. 303. D4: Sir Philip Egerton on the Tail of Diplopterus. gret to be again obliged to notice an omission no less unjust to Professor Agassiz. In the November Number of the ‘ Annals,’ Mr. M‘Coy, when treating of the tail of Diplopterus, says :-— “M. Agassiz has described the species of this genus as having heterocercal tails,” leaving it naturally to be inferred, that these fishes had the ordinary form of tail common to many of the older ganoids. He then proceeds to state, that so far from this beg the case, “there is almost as great a development of fin-rays above as below the spinal prolongation.” This form of tail, in- termediate in appearance between the homocercal and hetero-. cereal types, he proposes to style “diphycercal.” The following passage from the ‘ Fossil Fishes of the Old Red Sandstone,’ p. 54, shows how fairly! Agassiz’s description has been stated by Mr. M‘Coy in reference to this modification of the caudal fin :— La eaudale a une conformation des plus singuliéres. I] va sans dire qu’elle est hétérocerque, et que la masse principale des rayons est insérée sous le prolongement relevé de la colonne vertébrale ; mais au bord supérieure il y a au lieu de fulcres de véritables rayons, en grande quantité, si bien que le prolongement de la colonne vertébrale se trouve garni de rayons’ en haut comme en bas.” Fig. 1. of tab. 18 gives a very good representation of the peculiarity described in the text. Now although the more per- fect specimens examined by Mr. M‘Coy may have enabled him to trace this modification to a greater extent, yet, in all fairness, he ought to have alluded to the facts established by Agassiz in the passage quoted above. I prefer again to attribute this seem- ing unfairness to forgetfulness of Agassiz’s writings, rather than to intentional disregard of them, an opinion which is strengthened by the occurrence in Mr. M‘Coy’s writings of the cancelled spe- cific appellation Jatus, when speaking of Coccosteus decipiens. The remarks on the gradations of structure between the two types of tail, appended in a note to Mr. M‘Coy’s paper, and stated to have been also noticed by Miller, were made by the Professor so long ago as 1844, so that his claim to priority and not only to simultaneity of discovery is unquestionable. In con- - clusion, I must beg to disclaim any the slightest intention of giving annoyance to Mr. M‘Coy, or of underrating in any degree the value of his ichthyologic investigations. J am only anxious that justice should be done to those who through absence are unable to vindicate their own rights until it may be too late to do so with effect. . I have the honour to be, Gentlemen, your obedient servant, Puitrp pE Maras Grey Eeerton. ‘ OT CA Bibliographical Notices. BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES. An Introduction to Botany. By J. Linpuey, Ph.D., F.R.S. Fourth Edition, with Corrections and numerous Additions. Dr. Linpuiry’s well-known Manual now makes its appearance in two considerable volumes, another proof, if such were wanting, of the increasing interest for botany in this country. This edition may almost-be regarded as a new work compared with its predecessors, little remaining unaltered but the plan and illustrations, its principal value arising from its containing a carefully collected mass of quo- tations from almost all the more important memoirs and reports published during the interval since the former edition was printed. ~ Under these circumstances, we have to speak of the execution of the work more than of original subject-matter, and to indicate the manner in which the author has dealt with his materials. In the first place must be mentioned with all praise the extremely lucid manner in which Dr. Lindley realizes and expresses the various doctrines he has to communicate ; we have, probably, few scientific writers who excel him in this respect. With regard to the first part of the work, treating of elementary structure, the recent investigations on the subject are very fully given in the form of extracts from our own pages, the Ray reports and similar sources. We may notice one error retained from the former edition, affirming what would be a strange anomaly if correct, viz. (i. p. 142) the quotation from the ‘ Ann. des Sc.,’ that Nerium Oleander and other plants have cavities in the cuticle in lieu of stomates; the fact being that the _stomates are situated in the walls of cavities in the leaves. At page 266 (vol. i.) Dr. Lindley states that-he does not see how Schleiden’s views ‘‘ affect the distinction stated to exist between Exogens and Endogens, or offer any valid objection to the employ- ment of those terms.” Now it is or should be a canon in termino- logy that one word should have only one meaning, and since those two words, Exogens and Endogens, have been used to express a distinction mistakenly assumed to exist, to retain and apply them on different grounds is surely inadmissible. To exogenous growth as existing in Dicotyledons, there is no corresponding or rather oppo- site process in Monocotyledons, to allow of the antithetical term, endogenous growth, the gruwth of Monocotyledons differing from that of the first year of Dicotyledons in points not at all contem- plated by the author of the expressions in question. In vol. ii. p. 82 e¢ seg. we have a long discussion on the questions whether flowerless plants have sexes or seeds. Dr. Lindley is not inclined to admit their existence, but he concedes the idea of sexual- ity in the view taken by Mr. Thwaites; on the ground that “it is not so much the mere presence of sexes, or of a mysterious sexual essence, that is denied, as that the organs called sexual in flowerless plants are of the same, or a similar, nature as those known to be sexes in the higher orders.” It seems to us that this is rather a 56 Bibliographical Notices. distinction without a difference. If we understand Mr. Thwaites’s ideas correctly, he regards, in the case of simple conjugation for in- stance, one cell as the homologue of the pollen-grain, the other of the germinal vesicle of a flowering plant. ‘The modifications of the envelopes of these essential elements are of no consequence as to the general theory. At the same t'me we agree with Dr. Lindley that the balance of evidence lies against the doctrine of sexuality in the flowerless plants. The unconfirmed statements of Schleiden on the fertilization in the Marsileacez are not alluded to; the analogy of the larger spores to ovules has certainly been satisfactorily shown, by the subsequent observations of Mettenius and Nageli. | We were rather surprised to find (at p. 136. vol. ii.) a repetition of the old statement, that the old bark and the wood, of Dicotyledons, are separated in spring by the exudation of a slimy substance called cambium ; we should have thought this an oversight had it not also occurred in the first volume ; any one may convince himself that there is no solution of continuity by submitting a section to the microscope, but this section requires care and a very sharp knife. There are other minute points which might be noticed; but look- ing at the work as a whole, and the fullness and especial clearness with which the multifarious questions are expounded, this would be an invidious task ; and we feel that the work must be received as a most welcome contribution, not only by advanced students, but par- ticularly by all now on the threshold of the science, who have indeed great facilities compared with those who date their first acquaintance with botany from but a few years back. Narrative of an Expedition into Central Australia during the years 1844-5 & 6, &c., by Captain Cuarues Srurt, F.L.S.: with a Botanical Appendix by Rospert Brown, D.C.L., F.R.S., F.L.S., and Ornithological Notices by Joun Goutp, F.R.S. ‘This is not the place to give an account of the geographical results of this last expedition of *‘ the father of geographical research ;” if it were, we should be tempted to linger among its pages. In this book the usually dreary and almost hopelessly depressing inland tracts of Australia are described by one, who has made them his home for many a weary month, in a way which reminds us of the narratives of the Arctic discoverers, Parry, Franklin, Richardson, Back and Buchan, or the antarctic voyage described by Ross and Hooker and M°Cormick. In their pages, such incidents as a white fox or little Mus leucopus visiting the icebound ships, a little marmot coming into a tent and snuggling, from the winter’s biast, beside the fire, regardless of the sleeping terrier—the purple saxifrage (S. oppositifolia) creeping as it were out of the snow, the Ledum pa- lustre, Cranberry, exquisite Dryas octopetala, Oxyria, and not a few Ranunculi—" icy” and “hairy,” springing as if by magic out of the ground immediately when the snow has melted on some little favoured spot—e// in a way that can only be understood and en- joyed by the naturalist or the poet. 3 Bibliographical Notices. 57 In like manner those precursors of civilization (to go no further back), Flinders, Oxley, Grey, Mitchell, Leichardt and Sturt, find in the desert not a few favoured spots ; Australia has its Kremocharis (what a happy name!),.its flights of parrakeets, its little gorgeous Maluri, its bronze-winged and crested pigeons, their wings “sprinkled with liquid gold,” its rock kangaroos, its pretty Tarsipes Spensere, its even more curious Myrmecobius, and insects as bright as its Buprestide, or as dull and curious as its species of Heleus. In the book before us, Capt. Sturt’s narrative is made interesting by the numerous descriptions of the habits of the animals he and his party met with; while in the appendix, contributed by Mr. Gould and Dr. Robert Brown, are curious, and, owing to the novelty of the plants, valuable additions to our knowledge of Australian natural history. . It is seldom now that we or any one else have to refer to recent works of Dr. Brown—the most distinguished botanist of this or any other country,—and it is pleasing to see him again in the field where so many of his early discovered flowers are blooming. The author of the ‘ Prodromus Florz Nove Holiandiz’ has added a botanical ap- pendix to his friend Capt. Sturt’s book—an appendix which of itself will make the book valuable to the scientific man. Capt. Sturt’s collection consisted of about 100 species, with many other plants, chiefly trees, not easily determinable, and alluded to in hisinteresting narrative. ‘The Captain and his companion Mr. Browne (the name was a good one for Australian botany ), “‘ seem,” as Dr. Robert Brown informs us in his appendix, ‘‘ to have collected chiefly those plants that appeared to them new or striking,” and of such the collection contains a considerable proportion. The new genera and species recorded are— Biennopia, a genus of Crucifere allied to Matthiola, but differing in having incumbent cotyledons, and in the mucous covering of the seeds ; the species is Blennodia canescens. Sturtia, a genus of Malvacee nearly related to Gossypium and Senra; the species Sturtia Gossypioides was found by the enterpri- sing man with whose name it is associated, in the beds of the creeks on the Barrier Range. Tribulus hystrix and T. occidentalis from the W. coast of Australia, the latter found during the voyage of the Beagle. TriBuLoris, a new genus allied to Tribulus, and containing three species here shortly characterized: T. Solandri, found by Banks and Solander in 1770 near Endeavour River; 7. angustifolia on the shore at the top of the Gulf of Carpentaria, where it was disco- vered by Mr. Brown on Flinders’s expedition in 1802 and 1803 ; and 7. pentandra. Crotalaria Sturtii and C. Cunninghami. Clianthus Dampieri ; the synonyma are given and remarks, some from Cunningham’s MS. Journal. CLIDANTHERA, n. g.; perhaps near Psoralea, but differing in the unusual dehiscence of the anthers. The species is named Clidan- thera Psoralioides. 58 Bibliographical Notices. Swainsona grandiflora, 8S. Greyana, S.? laza. Pentapymis, n. g. of Labiate plants; P. incana. Cassia Sturtit, C. canaliculata, C. eremophila, Cunningh. MSS., C. platypoda, C. phyllodinea. _ PeratostyLis, a new genus of Cesalpinee very near Labichea; the species is named Petalostylis Labicheoides. Popocoma, a genus distinguished from Hrigeron particularly by its stipitate pappus. The only species yet known is Podocoma cunei- folia. LEICHARDTIA, a genus named after Dr. Leichardt, among the most enterprising of Australian explorers, whose narrative has been for two years before the public; the compliment of Mr. Brown will prove in the eyes of all botanists one even more graceful than the deserved one of the medal of the Royal Geographical Society of London awarded to him in i846. The species Leichardtia australis was originally found by Sir T. Mitchell, but with fruit only, in one of his journeys, and also in ~ his last expedition, where it is mentioned (Trop. Austr. p. 85) as Doubah ; the natives, we are informed by Sir Thomas, eat the seed- vessel entire, preferring it roasted. Captain Sturt observes, that the natives of the districts where he found it eat only the pulpy seed-vessel, rejecting the seeds. Jasminum lineare, Brown, Prodr. i. 521, is a very generally distri- buted Australian species. Dr. Lindley has, according to our au- thor, made of a very slight variety of it, his species Jasminum Mit- chellit (Lindley in Mitchell’s Trop. Austr. p. 365). Jasminum micranthum, n. s. Goodenia cycloptera, n. s. Scevola depauperata, nu. s. ‘ In salt-ground in lat. 26° S.” Eremophila Cunninghamii; Eremodendron C., DeCandolle, Prod. xi. 713; Deless. Ic. Sel. v. 43. t. 100, where there is an error in the number of the ovules. Our author gives an analysis of the five species, describing a new one. Eremophila Sturiti. We may remark, that a genus of Deseridaving Egyptian and Arabian Mantide is named Hremiaphila. The slight difference of spelling and sound, as well as the total distinction of the subjects, ought to prevent any change of name. Insects and plants are sufficiently well-marked without the mere alteration of a sound. Stenochilus longifolius, Br. Prod. i. 517, is identical with the recently described S. pubiflorus and salicinus. The same remark that ap- plied to the name of the last genus applies to this. Amongst the Coleoptera there is a well-marked genus Stenocheila, described by Prof. Lacordaire; there is no danger of an entomologist without this beautiful carabidous form, finding some day an Australian plant sent him by a correspondent in place of an insect desideratum to his cabinet. Grevillea (Eugrevillea) Sturtii, n. s. + Grevillea Mitchellii, Hooker, Mitchell’s Trop. Austr. p. 265, proves to be G. chrysodendron, Br. Prod. Fl. N. Holl. 379, the name being Bibliographical Notices. : , 9 _ given, “not from the colour of the under surface of the leaves, _ which is nearly white, but from the numerous orange- -coloured racemes rendering this tree conspicuous at a great distance.” Grevillea tena neglecta, n. 8. Grevillea (Cycloptera) lineata, n. s. near G. striata. Ptilotus Jatifolius,n.s. A similar remark might be made on this generic name to those two already given. Neurachne paradoza, n. 8. _ We have dwelt on this paper at greater length than usual, for in it are far more than ‘‘ veteris vestigia flammz.” We extract an in- teresting passage supplemental to some observations of Dr. Brown’s published in 1814 in the Botanical Ppgoniix to Captain Flinders’s Voyage. **From the knowledge I then had of New Holland, or Australian vegetation, I stated that its chief peculiarities existed in the greatest degree in a parallel included between 33° and 35° S. lat., which I therefore called the principal parallel, but that these peculiarities or _ characteristic tribes were found chiefly at its western and eastern extremities, being remarkably diminished in that intermediate por- tion included between 133° and 138° E. long. These observations related entirely to the shores of Australia, its interior being at that period altogether unknown; and the species of Australian plants with which I was then acquainted did not exceed 4200. Since that time great additions have been made to the number, chiefly by Mr. Allan Cunningham, in his various journeys from Port Jackson, and on the shores of the north and north-west coasts during the voyages of Captain King, whom he accompanied ; by Messrs. William Baxter, James Drummond, and M. Preiss, at.the western extremity of the principal parallel; and by Mr. Ronald Gunn, in Van Diemen’s Land. It is probable that I may be considered as underrating these addi- tions, when I venture to state them as only between two and three thousand, and that the whole number of Australian plants at pre- sent known does not exceed, but rather falls short of, 7000 species. «*'These additions, whatever their amount may be, confirm my ori- ginal statement respecting the distribution of the characteristic tribes of the New Holland flora; some additional breadth might perhaps be given to the principal parallel, and the extent of the peculiar fa- milies may now be stated as much greater at or near its western than at its eastern extremity. “With the vegetation of the extra-tropical interior of'Australia, we are now in some degree acquainted, chiefly from the collections formed by the late Mr. Allan Cunningham, and Charles Fraser, in Oxley’ s _ two expeditions from Port Jackson into the western interior, in 1817 and 1818; from Captain Sturt’s early expeditions, in which the rivers Darling, Murrumbidgee, and Murray, were discovered ; from those of Sir Thomas Mitchell, who never failed to form extensive collections of plants of the regions he visited ; and lastly, from Cap- tain Sturt’s present collection. ‘“The whole number of plants collected in these various expedi- tions may be estimated at about 700 or 750 species ; and the gene- 60 Bibliographical Notices. ral character of the vegetation, especially of the extensive sterile regions, very nearly resembles that of the heads of the two great inlets of the south coast, particularly that of Spencer’s Gulf, the same or a still greater diminution of the characteristic tribes of the general Australian flora being observable. Of these characteristic tribes, hardly any considerable proportion is found, except of Hucalyptus, and even that genus seems to be much reduced in the number of species ; of the leafless Acacie, which appear to exist in nearly their usual proportion ; and of Callitris and Casuarina. The extensive families of Epacridee, Stylidee, Restiacee, and the tribe of Decandrous Papi- lionacee, hardly exist, and the still more characteristic and extensive family of Proteacee is reduced to a few species of Grevillen; Hakea, and Persoonia. ‘Nor are there any extensive families peculiar to these regions ; the only characteristic tribes being that small section of aphyllous, or nearly aphyllous Cassie, which I have particularly adverted to in my account of some of the species belonging to Captain Sturt’s collec- tion, and several genera of Myoporine, particularly Hremophila and Stenochilus. Both these tribes appear to be confined to the interior, or to the two great gulfs of the south coast, which may be termed the outlets or direct continuation of the southern interior; several of the species observed at the head of Spencer’s Gulf also existing in nearly the same meridian, several degrees to the northward. It is nota little remarkable that nearly the same general character of vegetation appears to exist in the sterile islands of Dampier’s Archipelago, on the north-west coast, where even some of the species which probably exist through the whole of the southern interior are found ; of these the most striking instances are, Clianthus Dampieri and Jasminum lineare, and to establish this extensive range of these two species was my object in entering so minutely into their history in the preceding account. “A still greater reduction of the peculiarities of New Holland vegetation takes place in the islands of the south coast.” Of zoological productions, as far as birds are concerned, Mr. Gould informed Captain Sturt that the Cinclosoma cinnamomeus, Gould, beautifully figured by Messrs. Gould and Richter in vol. ii., was the only new one found during his expedition ; but the Captain evidently, though a close observer and accurate recorder of the habits of ani- mals, had no facilities, in the usually desert tracts he passed over, to preserve skins and specimens, except of plants, easily brought within a few sheets of paper: where shrubs are found there will be birds, and where plants and animals can live many insects will find a home ; we should like to see some of the insect inhabitants of the regions Captain Sturt passed through. The figures of the Milvus affinis, and the truly exquisite plate of Pigeons, and also that of the Mus conditor, convince us that if Mr. Gould, like Mr. Audubon, were to publish, in parts, a reduced size (say largish octavo) of such works as his truly national Birds of Europe and Birds of Australia, such a series of volumes would find an entrance where his larger works could never be seen; the co- Botanical Society of Edinburgh. 61 loured figures in the book before us prove that reduced representations when carefully done and coloured (as these figures are) are more useful to the scientific man than large folio volumes, however gorgeous and magnificent. In Germany, his fine work on the Ramphastide has been copied on a reduced scale; it is a pity that so spirited and talented a man should not have all the results of the profit of such books.—A. W. Arran and Excursions to Arran, with reference to the Natural History of the Island. By the Rev. Davip LanpsBorovucu. 1847. John- stone. This excellent work should have been printed without its prefa- tory matter, and it would have been noticed by us earlier, but for the difficulty we felt about referring to a poem in a scientific Journal. ‘The poem of Arran however only occupies 80 pages of a book of 367 pages, so that the gifted and amiable author of it should have published the poem separate, and the excursions separate, or at least given the prominence and preface to the larger and (to us) more valuable portion of his book. In a future number we intend to give some extracts from these very interesting excursions, which will show such as are not acquainted with them, that they have another ** Journal of a Naturalist,” and a decidedly originally-treated natural history of Arran, which would have delighted Gilbert White of Sel- borne. With the works of the Rev. D. Landsborough and the geo- logical and picturesque descriptions of Professor Ramsay, Arran, the Queen of Scotland's Islands, behind ‘‘ whose northern battlement of hills” we have witnessed more than one glorious sunset, the visitor will find most excellent guides. We have tested them both; they should be printed in one volume.—A. W. PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH. Noy. 9, 1848.—The Rev. Dr. Fleming, President, in the Chair. The President opened the meeting by making a few observations on the flourishing state of the Society. He alluded to the interesting communications which had been read during the past session, many of which had been published in the Society’s Transactions ; and con- cluded by expressing a hope that the ensuing session might be equally prosperous. Numerous donations to the Museum and Library were announced, and thanks ordered to be returned for them. The following communications were read :— 1. ‘‘ Algze Orientales, or Descriptions of new species belonging to the genus Sargassum”’ (part 3), by R. K. Greville, LL.D. (Ann. Nat. Hist. vol. ii. S. 2. p. 431.) 2. “ Stirpes Cryptogame Sarnienses, or Contributions towards the 62 Botanical Society of Edinburgh. | Cryptogamic Flora of Guernsey,” by the Rev. T. Salwey. sir p. 22° of present Number.) “Notice of the occurrence of Anacharis Alsinastrum ( Bab. ) in ae river Leen near Nottingham,” by James Mitchell,M.D. The author states that he first noticed the plant in the muddy river Leen which runs through the meadows near Nottingham im September 1848, and that more recently he has seen it in enormous masses in that stream and in more or less quantity in ‘‘ every ditch in the meadows,” and says that ‘‘ it has certainly not been introduced ” there. He has not yet noticed the flowers. [The Rev. A. Bloxam informs us that it has recently been found by Mr. Kirk of Coventry in another new locality; viz. in the four reservoirs attached to the Watford Locks near Crick in Northamptonshire.—Ep. Annats.] 4. Dr. Balfour read a letter from Dr. George Johnston of Ber- wick, in which he notices the discovery of the Anacharis Alsinastrum in a truly wild locality in the bed of the Whittadder. He also read extracts from a letter from Mr. Babington, stating that he possesses a specimen of the same plant sent to him in July 1842, by Dr. John- ston, from a pond at Dunse Castle in Berwickshire ; the specimen was sent at that time as being a plant new to Dr. J ohnston, but from the want of flower or fruit it was not then determined and subse- quently mislaid. 5. “ Note on the Colour of a Freshwater Loch,” by George Dieltie; M.D.. See p. 20 of the present Number. December 14.—The Rev. Dr. Fleming, President, in the Chair. _ Before proceeding to the business of the meeting, it was unani- mously resolved, that the Society should record the loss which bo- tany and horticulture had sustained in the death of Mr. William M‘Nab, Superintendent of the Royal Botanical Garden of Edin- burgh. Long and ardently devoted to the cultivation of plants, Mr. M‘Nab had carefully observed the influence of particular treat- ment on their evolution, and had acquired very distinct conceptions of the nature and limits of variation, and the conditions of healthy vegetation. ‘To a profound technical and practical knowledge of his profession he added a frankness in imparting his information, con- joined with a correct view of his social position, and a singleness and modesty of character by which he secured a rare amount of respect and esteem. sas following communications were read :— ** Algwe Orientales, or Descriptions of new species belcnightin to se genus Sargassum’’ (part 4), by R. K. Greville, LL.D. The paper was illustrated by drawings of each species, and will appear in the ‘ Annals of Natural History ’ and in the Society’s Trans- — “On certain Glandular Bodies occurring in the Epidermis af Plants,” by Charles Murchison, Esq. Mr. Murchison stated that the bodies under consideration consist of nucleated cells of various forms, often divided by partitions, and containing oily and granular matter. In describing them he noticed—Ist, Their structure, form, Royal Physical Society of Edinburgh. 63 and distribution; 2nd, The action of chemical re-agents on them ; and 3rd, Their development. He mentioned their occurrence in Aloysia citriodora, where they exist in the form of a transparent cir- cular membrane, with a central dark spot or nucleus; in various Labiate, including species of Thymus, Mentha, Ballota, Melissa, La- vandula, Marrubium, Leonurus, Teucrium, Sideritis, Hyssopus and Origanum, in which they appear in the form of a transparent parent- cell, including a circular body about 1-600th of an inch in diameter, which is divided into four by a crucial septum, and in some cases subdivided further, so as to give twelve compartments—four in the centre and eight in the circumference, disposed in a circular manner. The author next considered these bodies as they occur in the Lilac (Syringa vulgaris), Tecoma australis, Myrica conifera and serrata. He stated that their contents are usually of an oily nature, being soluble in ether, but insoluble in water. They are developed in the same way as cells in general, the nucleus splitting into two cells, and each of these into two others, and so on. In all these bodies there are four primary compartments, which are often subdivided into eight, twelve, or more. ‘This division into four resembles what takes place in pollen grains, and in the spores of many Cryptogamic plants, as Lycopodium, Sphagnum, and various alge. From the form and structure of these bodies, taken in connection with their contents, and the manner in which they can be detached and separated from the cuticle, the author concludes that they are of a glandular nature. The paper was illustrated by coloured etchings. Mr. Sanderson called attention to some forms of abortive hairs, as represented by Raspail, and suggested that the bodies observed by Mr. Murchison might be of the same nature. 3. ‘‘On the mode of growth of Oscillatoria and allied genera,” by John Ralfs, Esq., Penzance. (See p. 39 of the present Number.) Professor Balfour was elected President for the ensuing year. Professor Christison, Dr. Neill, Rev. Dr. Fleming, and Professor Goodsir, were elected Vice-Presidents. William Brand, Esq., Treasurer, and Dr. Greville, Secretary. ROYAL PHYSICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH. The monthly meeting of this Society took place in the Institution Rooms, 6 York Place, on the evening of Wednesday last, when Dr. Greville occupied the chair, and there was a full attendance of mem- bers and visitors. The first communication was from Mr. Hugh Miuler regarding the Asterolepis, and other allied genera of fossil fishes from the Old Red Sandstone, illustrated by a beautiful set of specimens and casts, revealing the structure and ceconomy of these ancient Ganoids, and the relation they bear to their congeners of the present day. Mr. Miller mentioned that several large specimens of the Asterolepis had been found in Russia by Professor Asmus, of the University of Dorpat, and in the north and west of Caithness by Mr. Robert Dick of Thurso. The Caithness specimens, he said, though not altogether so gigantic as those of Russia, were in a greatly finer 64, Royal Physical Society of Edinburgh. state of keeping, and furnished a better basis for the restoration of theanimal. Its head was covered with strong dermal plates of bone, fretted on the exterior surface by the star-like tubercles to which the creature owed its name ; its jaws were furnished by a thickly-set outer row of fish teeth, and an inner thinly-set row of. huge reptile teeth ; a single plate of vast size protected the under part of the head, filling up the arch-shaped space formed by the semicircular sweep of the lower jaw; its gill-covers, like those of the sturgeon, were composed each of a single plate ;—like a contemporary fish of the same family, the Glyptolepis, it had a strong shoulder-bone (the ana- logue in fishes of the os humerus in quadrupeds and the human sub- ject), and its body was covered with delicately fretted scales inter- mediate in their style of carving between those of the Holoptychius and Glyptolepis. ‘The true skull of the animal was apparently a mere cartilaginous box, of which no fragment survives, but in the exterior cranial plates there might be traced what seemed to be analogues of the frontal-superior, frontal-anterior, and parietal bones. The eye orbits were placed, as in many of its contemporaries, immediately over the upper jaw ; and, asin Coccosteus, Diplopterus, and Osteolepis, a small well-marked plate occupied the centre of the space between. The external lines of the frontal buckler did not always indicate lines of suture, but in some cases seemed purely ornamental ; and the rep-_ tile teeth of the creature, as, in the absence of specimens establishing - the point, had been shrewdly anticipated by Agassiz, indicated the true Dendrodic character. One very curious bone, which had its place probably over the shoulder, greatly resembled the dorsal spine of one of the huger Placoids of the Carboniferous system,—the Gyra- canthus ; it was similarly furrowed by diagonal groovings ; but not- _ withstanding the resemblance, it was evidently not an ichthyodorulite, but lay flat on the body of the creature in the character of a plate. As shown by numerous coprolites found in the same bed with the remains of Aséerolepis, and which, from their great size, could have belonged to none of its contemporaries, the animal had possessed, like existing sharks and rays, and some of the extinct Enaiosaurians, the spiral disposition of intestine; and the broken fragments of scales of Dipterus, palpably present in their convolutions, demon- strated, what might, indeed, be inferred from its formidable teeth, carnivorous habits. Mr. Miller stated that the bulk of some of the individuals of this genus must have been enormous; and he was the more desirous, he said, to draw attention to the fact, as he had men- tioned in his little work on the Old Red Sandstone, founding on a large amount of negative evidence, that the fishes of the Lower Old Red Sandstone were characterized generally by a mediocrity of size. Single occipital plates found by Mr. Dick, in the neighbourhood of Thurso, measured sixteen and a half inches, and a corresponding plate, in the collection of Professor Asmus, at Dorpat, two feet across; whereas in the very massive specimen of Holoptychius, found by the Rev. Mr. Noble of St. Madoes, at Clashbennie, and now in the Bri- tish Museum, the two plates by which this single plate of the Aste- rolepis is represented, measure only four and a half inches. Mr, Zoological Society. 3 65 - Miller acknowledged to the Society his great obligations to Mr. Dick, a singularly intelligent tradesman of Thurso, to whose geological labours, prosecuted in his leisure hours, Mr. Miller mainly owed his _ acquaintance with this gigantic Ganoid, and who had kindly made over to him the interesting fossils now before them, illustrative of its _ form and character. _ At the conclusion of Mr. Miller’s paper several members spoke of : thee interesting nature of his researches, and the desirableness of those engaged in the study of palzeontology exerting themselves to __ have in Edinburgh a public collection of fossils, in which our city is _ so deficient. An interesting discussion also took place, principally . bearing on the relation existing between the fossil fauna and flora of ancient epochs and those of the recent sera, when some interesting facts were stated by several members, which it is hoped will be brought forward at a future meeting. - Mr. R. Stark then exhibited to the meeting a few specimens of mosses recently received from North America, and lichens from the Falkland Islands. Among the former were fine specimens of Bryum roseum, a large and beautiful species, with mature fruit, Neckera mi- nor, Pal. Beauv., and Anomodon viticulosum, B. Auct., which is con- fined to North America. These, and the other species shown, illus- trated the modifications produced by the difference of climate and other influences on them, as well as plants of a higher order common _ to the European and American continent. The lichens from the Falkland Islands, brought home by Dr. J. Hooker, were mostly of species closely allied to or identical with those of Britain. One of the most interesting was a minute species—Squamaria elegans— which may be regarded as the most southerly plant known, being found alone on the bleak and desolate southern coast of Cockburn’s Island, beyond which all traces of vegetation disappear. Mr. Stark concluded by a few remarks on the desirableness of more fully inves- tigating the geographical range of these plants, with a view of illus- trating other branches of natural history. ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY. Feb. 22, 1848.— William Yarrell, Esq., Vice-President, in the Chair. ‘The following paper was read :— 1. On A New Species or CuimpanzeEE. By Proressor Owen, F.R.S. This communication contained a description of the skulls of adult and aged male and female Chimpanzees from the Gaboon river, west coast of Africa, much exceeding in size and specifically distinct from the previously known Troglodytes niger. ‘the author proposed to call the new species Troglodytes Savagei, after Dr. Thos. S. Savage, by whom it had been discovered and its existence made known to - Professor Owen, in a letter dated April 24th, 1847, and of which the following extract was read :— |S Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. in. 5 66 Zoological Society. ‘Protestant Mission-House, — Gaboon River, West Africa, _ ‘« My dear Sir, April 24, 1847. ‘Your known interest in the Zoology of Africa will find a ready excuse I trust for the following communication, and lead you, in the midst of various engagements, to give me a few moments in reply. Iam on my way to the United States in a vessel which, to complete its voyage, had to touch at this point. I find it a region rich and — untried in all the departments of Natural History, besides being full: of interest in a far more important point of view, that of a missionary field. I have found the existence of an animal of an extraordinary character in this locality, and which I have reason to believe is un- known to the naturalist. As yet I have been unable to obtain more than a part of a skeleton. It belongs to the Simiade, and is closely allied to the Orangs proper. It reaches nearly if not quite the height of five feet in the adult state and is of a large size. I am con- siderably in doubt in regard to its identity with an animal said to. have been known to Buffon as a large species of orang-outan, under the name of Pongo. It is referred to in a note on the 58th page of the first volume of the American edition of Cuvier’s ‘ Régne Animal,’ where he asserts that Pongo is a corruption of Boggo, which is given in Africa to the chimpanzee or to the mandrill, and was applied by Buffon to a pretended large species of orang-outan, the mere imaginary product of his combinations. Then he says that Wurmb, a naturalist of Batavia, transferred the name (Pongo) to a monkey in Borneo, which he thinks identical with Pithecus Satyrus. (the real orang-outan, a red orang of Asia). ** My excellent friend, the Rev. J. L. Wilson, missionary of the Am. Bd. of Comm. For. Missions to this part of Africa, thinks that Pongo comes from ‘ Mpongive,’ the name of the tribe, and con- sequently the region, on the banks of the Gaboon river near its mouth, among which tribe he has resided for about five years. The tribe once extended a great distance on the coast above and below the river Gaboon, and the languages spoken for a great distance both above and below are evidently but dialects, with the Mpongive, of one language. Whence Buffon professed to receive his specimen of ‘large species of orang-outan’ I know not; but this region and its vicinity indefinitely are the only points at which, so far as I can ascertain, ‘a large species of orang-outan’ has been heard of except the chimpanzee, which is now well-known. I have seen it mentioned that the skeleton of the Pongo of Borneo is in the Royal College of Surgeons, of which Institution you are a Professor. © Now may I solicit your aid in this matter? I will send you outlines of the skull of the male and female (adults), and ask the favour of a reply to my letter, stating whether you can identify them with that of any animal you know of under the name of Pongo, or any ether cognomen. JI have no correspondent in Paris; if you feel sufficient interest in the subject, will you do me the favour to as- certain from that city the fact whether such skulls exist in any cabinet there? The natives state that a young one was caught Zoological Society. 67 many years ago and sold to a French captain who never returned, and that it was the only individual taken out of the river. From what I know, the young skull would very much resemble that of the chimpanzee. I have four crania (two male and two female), with many bones, though not a perfect skeleton; but I hope to complete one before I leave the river, and to procure a dead sub- ject, which I shall preserve in spirits. Great uncertainty however attends my success, as they are indescribably fierce and dangerous, and are found only far in the interior; they are killed by elephant- hunters only in self-defence. «Below you have a sketch of the cranium of the male (No. 1) and female (No. 2), executed for me by Mrs. Prince, the wife of Dr. Prince, the English Baptist Missionary at Fernando Po, who is here for a short time in search of health. a, a are two low ridges converging as seen in the sketch, and uniting at 2, and forming a strong prominent ridge in the course of the sagittal suture, which comes into a junction with a lateral ridge, d, sent back from the petrous portion of such temporal bone; e is a strong fossa of tri- angular shape between the ridges a, a. ‘The space between the zygoma and temporal bone in a transverse direction is 13 inch deep ; the diameter from before backwards 3 inches; at 06 is a sinus about half an inch in depth and an inch in length, with foramina for the passage of blood-vessels and nerves. The two upper middle incisor teeth are absent, but their sockets show their size to have been nearly if not quite double the two outer ones. The two lower middle incisor teeth are narrower than the two outer. «The female cranium is a full-grown one, but differing from the male in the prominence of the ridges, the two anterior corresponding to a, a in the male, and the central are rudimental only, except at the extremes of the latter where it joins the posterior transverse ridge, lettered din the male. It has lost the two middle upper incisors, which bear the same relation in respect to size to the two outer that those of the male do. All the incisors both in the upper and lower jaw are larger than they are in the male. The canines in the female are shorter than in the male. ‘These points are all that I need specify to enable you to identify the crania with any in your possession. You will greatly oblige me by a comparison, and communicating the result at your earliest convenience.”’ Professor Owen having, at the time when he received this in- formation, observed in the cranium of a young but nearly adult Troglodytes niger that the canine teeth presented the same sexual superiority of development * as in the orang’s (Pithecus), believed it possible that the marks of distinction mentioned by Dr. Savage might prove to be the fully developed characteristics of old and powerful males of the Troglodytes niger; and in the absence of means of making comparisons of other characters, besides superior size, longer and larger canine teeth, and concomitant strong sagittal and lambdoidal criste, he had deemed it better to communicate * Odontography, pl. 118, 119, fig. 1. 5x / 68 Zoological Society. these doubts to Dr. Savage, than to hazard a premature indication of a species, which might prove a sexual, or a local and stronger, variety of chimpanzee. nee Mr. Samuel Stutchbury of Bristol, who had likewise received from Dr. Savage a similar announcement of the existence of a large and formidable species of chimpanzee in the Gaboon district, had re- quested some of the captains of vessels trading from Bristol to the Gaboon river to make inquiries respecting the species and en- Zoological Society. 69 ‘deavour to obtain specimens of it; and the result was that Captain George Wagstaff,had succeeded in procuring at the Gaboon river, and had presented to Mr. Stutchbury, three skulls of the large species and one of the smaller species of chimpanzee, all adult: and these skulls Mr. Stutchbury had transmitted for description and exhibition ‘at the Zoological Society. One of the skulls of the large species (Troglodytes Savagei) was of a very old male: the length of the skull was 114 inches (0°29), with the molars worn nearly to the stumps, and the crown of the canine reduced, partly by fracture, partly by attrition, to its basal portion : its pulp had been inflamed and had produced ulceration of the alveolus. A second skull was also of a male, of equal size, with the full dentition of maturity, but with merely the summits of the cusps of the molars and the margins of the incisors slightly worn. The third skull of the Troglodytes Savagei was of a female, 9 inches (0°23) long, with the mature dentition, and with the molars not more worn than in the younger male. The fourth skull was of a female adult chimpanzee, 74 inches (0°185) in length, of the known species (Troglodytes niger), with the complete permanent dentition, and the teeth more abraded than in the two preceding skulls. The lower jaw was wanting in each of the foregoing specimens, and the occipital or basal part of the skull had. been more or less fractured in each; the skull of the young but full-grown male of the Troglodytes Savagei being the most perfect. Captain Wagstaff reached Bristol in a broken state of health, and died soon after his arrival. The only information which Mr. Stutch- bury was able to obtain from him was, that the natives, when they succeed in killing one of these chimpanzees, make a ‘fetish’ of the cranium. ‘The specimens bore indications of the sacred marks in ‘broad red stripes crossed by a white stripe, of some pigment which could be washed off. Their superstitious reverence of these hideous remains of their formidable and dreaded enemy adds to the difficulty of obtaining specimens. Besides the young but mature skull of the male Troglodytes niger, of which the permanent dentition was figured in the author’s ‘Odontography,’ he had compared with Mr. Stutchbury’s speci- mens of Troglodytes Savagei, a skull of a more aged male Troglodytes niger with the permanent dentition more worn than in the younger adult male of the Troglodytes Savagei. The results of a detailed comparison between the skulls of the adult males of the two species were then given. Besides the differences of size, as indicated in the subjoined ‘ Table of Dimensions,’ the following were among the characters establishing the specific distinction of the two chimpan- zees. With regard to the dentition, the author observed that, as in the smaller species of the Orangs of Borneo (Pzthecus Morio), the Incisive teeth of the smaller species of chimpanzee (Troglodytes niger) equalled in size those of the larger species (Troglodytes Savagei) ; but that the canines and the molars were considerably larger in the Troglodytes Savagei: the series of the five molar teeth 70 Zoological Society. in this species occupy an extent of 2 inches 7} lines (0°068), whilst in Troglodytes niger their extent is only 1 inch 103 lines (0°048). The crown of the canine inclines more outwards.in Troglodytes Savagei; the longitudinal convex ridge on its inner surface is more prominent, the anterior groove bounding that ridge being deeper i in Troglodytes Savagei than in Troglodytes niger; the posterior inner groove is continued upon the root of the tooth in Troglodytes Savagei. ‘The last molar is more nearly equal in size to the penul- timate one, and is more complex in structure, than in Troglodytes niger; it has the posterior outer cusp and particularly the posterior inner cusp more developed, and it has distinctly the connecting cross ridge between the posterior outer and the anterior inner cusp, which ridge is not developed in the last molar of Troglodytes niger. The bony palate is longer in proportion to its breadth than in Troglodytes niger, in which the breadth of the palate between the canines is absolutely greater than in Troglodytes Savaget. The external sutures between the premaxillary and maxillary bones, which disappear so early in the 7vroglodytes niger, are more or less persistent and traceable in all but the oldest male skull of the Troglodytes Savagei; these sutures. show that after the pre- maxillary bone has entered the nose, of which it forms the lateral boundary of the external opening, it again appears upon the exterior surface of the face above the nostril, where its upper extremity forms a triangular or wedge-shaped flattened piece, interposed between the lower half of the os nasi and the os mavillare superius, thus ex- cluding the latter bone from the boundary of the external nostril. One skull of a young Troglodytes niger with deciduous teeth in place, shows by the still persistent upper half of its facial suture, that it terminates in a point a little above the middle of the border of the external nostril, and that a portion of the superior maxillary is in- terposed between it and the nasal: in two other skulls of young Troglodytes niger, the slender pointed summits of the premazillaries reach the nasals and exclude the maxillaries from the boundary of the nostril, but do not expand into triangular plates as in Troglodyies Savagei: in not any of the skulls of Troglodytes niger with the per- manent dentition does any trace of the suture between the PrORAR: illaries and maxillaries remain *. The nasal bones of the Troglodytes Savagei also afforded a re- markable specific character: although the traces of their primary median division were obvious at their lower part, they had coa- lesced with each other as in the smaller species; but instead of being flat, or slightly and equably convex en the anterior surface, as in Troglodytes niger, they are produced forwards as they incline towards each other, along their upper half, and project there in the form of a slight bony longitudinal ridge, equally dividing the lower half of the interorbital space. ‘This character—the nearest approach * M. de Blainville, describing the osteology of the chimpanzee from a young specimen of the Troglodytes niger, says, “* Mais les prémaxillaires, qui offrent la particularité de toucher a peine les os du nez et de souder de fort bon heure avee les maxillaires,” &e. Ostéographie, fasc, i. p. 33, ’ Zoological Society. 71 to the prominent nasal bones of Man made by any known species of ape—is as well-marked in the female Troglodytes Savagei as in the male. The lower half of the coalesced nasals in Troglodytes Savaget is expanded and nearly flat, of an oval form, with the border forming the upper part of the nostril emarginate on each side of a median, sometimes bifid, point. Thus the lateral border of the nasal bone describes a strong sigmoid curve, convex outwards in its lower two- thirds, in Troglodytes Savagei; in the less expanded nasal bone of Troglodytes niger the same border is usually concave outwards, or very slightly convex outwards at the lower third; and the outer surface of the bone is flat or equably and very slightly convex. The greater breadth of the lower end of the nasal with the expansion of the upper ends of the premaxillaries, gives a different form to the external nostril in the Troglodytes Savagei to that which it presents in Troglodytcs niger: in this it is ovate or cordate with the narrow end upwards; in the larger species it is a wide ellipsoid, almost as broad above as below. The alveolar portion of the premaxillaries in Troglodytes Savagei was absolutely shorter than in Troglodytes niger, and therefore much shorter relatively, and to that extent the skull of the larger species is less ‘prognathic.’ ‘The zygomatic processes were not only absolutely as well as relatively stronger and deeper than in Troglodytes niger, but differently shaped; the squamosal portion rising in an angular form in Troglodytes Savagei, and being as deep as the malar portion. ‘The temporal fosse are relatively as weil as absolutely wider; for whilst the zygomatic arches are more expanded, the diameter of the intervening postorbital part of the cranium is the same in the male Trogl. Savagei as in the Trogl. niger. There is a distinct hemispheric mastoid process in the male Troglodytes Savagei. The spheno-maxillary fissure is narrower and less bent in Troglodytes Savagei than in Troglodytes niger, in which it more nearly resembles that of Man. The supraorbital ridges were even proportionally more developed in the larger than in the smaller species of chimpanzee, and send down a vertical prominence to the root of the nasal bones. The outer and lower borders of the orbits, and the whole malar bones are more prominent and tumid, and, with the enormous sagittal and lambdoidal crests and zygomatic arches, give a scowling and dia- bolical physiognomy even to dry bones of the head of this most for- midable of the great Anthropoid apes. In the skull of the female of the Troglodytes Savagei in which the canine teeth show the same sexual inferiority of size as in the female Troglodytes niger, the molar teeth present the same superior degree of development and complexity, especially the last molar, as in the male of the larger species, and have demanded a concomitant increase of bulk of the temporal muscles ; and consequently not only are the zygomatic arches relatively stronger, but the temporal ridges, instead of being separated as shown in an aged skull of the female Troglodytes niger in the museum of the College of Surgeons, by a smooth tract of more than an inch in breadth, come into contact at the beginning of the sagittal suture, and are so continued back- wards with a narrow groove between them, to the lambdoidal crest. 72 Zoological Society. face almost flat in the female Troglodytes Savagei, and it is even con- cave in the great males; whilst in both adult males and females of the Troglodytes niger it is convex. There are specific distinctions in the interior of the cranium of the two species: the olfactory (rhinencephalic) fossa closed by the cribriform plate, though very little wider, is considerably deeperin Troglodytes Savagei than in Troglodytes niger ; and the ‘ crista galli,’ which is small in Troglodytes niger, is absent in Troglodytes Savagei, ou nor is there any ridge continued from the fossa upon the inner sur- om face of the frontal in the line of the frontal suture. In Troglodytes niger there is a short ala minor sphenoidei continued ai outwards from the anterior clinoid process, and the upper and outer angle of the foramen lacerum anterius is produced into a short cleft : in Troglodytes Savagei the rudiment of the ala minor terminates at — the upper border of the foramen lacerum anterius, which has a sub- | quadrate form, and is not extended outwards into an angular fissure. The sella turcica is relatively shallower in Troglodytes Savaget than. in Troglodytes niger, in which it is shallower than in Man. Many other minor differences were noted, but these would be. rf better understood by the aid of the figures in the memoir. Some scepticism, the author observed, might be expected as to the“alleged specific distinction of the large and small chimpanzees by natural- ists who had not been able to realise the differences by actual comparison of the specimens; but Professor Owen felt no doubt that, as in the case of the Pithecus Morio, more extended knowledge of the new species would confirm the validity of its distinction from the Troglodytes niger. The stronger zygomatic arches and the more developed sagittal and lambdoidal crests might be viewed as adaptive developments concomitant on the larger canines, and indicative of a larger and more powerful variety of chimpanzee; but the larger proportional molars and the smaller proportional incisors, the more equal and — complex last molar tooth, together with the prominence—slight as it is—of the nasal bones at their median coalescence, their inferior expansion, and, above all, the reappearance of the premaxillaries by their expanded superior extremities upon the face above the nostril, are more than mere differences of size and proportion, and being repeated in both male and female adults of the great chimpanzee of Gaboon, leave no alternative, according to the value assigned to such characters in other Quadrumanous genera, than to pronounce se the Troglodytes Savagei to be specifically distinct from the Troglo- dytes niger, and this to be, as the Pithecus Morio is to the Pithecus Wurmbii in Borneo, a smaller, feebler and more anthropoid species of the genus Troglodytes in Africa. In conclusion, Prof. Owen remarked that he had proposed the name of the new species of Chimpanzee provisionally, for the con- venience of its description and comparison ; and that, should he be able to learn that its discoverer had given a name to it, he should adopt that name, of which Troglodytes Savagei would then be a synonym. a «4 The development of this crest also renders the supraoccipital sur- Zoological Society. ee Troglodytes Troglodytes Simia Savagei. niger. Wurmbii, Adult Adult | Adult | Adult | Adult | Orang.| Male. Male. | Female.| Female.| Male. | Female. ren in. lin. | in, lin. | in. lin. | im, lin. | in. lin. | in. lin. Length of the head from the inion, or pos- bets plane of the occiput, to themar->11 4,9 0* 7 6/8 0)8 6 10 6 OP PRO ITCIGONS 800. . 65s ccrs cessen sooo Lengel of the head from the inion to the > fronto-nasa] suture .........seceseegeeeeees Length of the head from the fronto-nasal 5 suture to the margin of the incisors . Transverse diameter of the cranium at 6 2 — i) the post-auditory ridges ............s0+00 Length of the smallest lateral cae | of the cranium behind the orbits ...... Length of the os frontis. ........0cccee sees 4 Length of the sagittal suture.............6.., 3 Distance hetween the temporal ridges...... Diameter of the face at the zygomata ...... 6 Length Of the zygomatic fossa ............. | 2 Breadth of the zygomatic fossa............... 1 Diameter of the face taken from the out- } 5 * sides of the middle of the orbits ...... iow © we po ow hk bo = op ear wy ie ee 5 ry — 5 ee — =} _ “I oOo wnNn Oe: © Oo w ono for) he oo et _ SN COMMON OD KF OO pad mrnomwo Om © i °) Oo eo bol- eC KCOoAno mo i? 9) Cael ~“r — —+ lor) no vNnownod , Ke OS Interorbital space ...............ese00: hetaasey 1 Lateral diameter of the orbit ............... 1 Perpendicular diameter of the orbit......... 1 Transverse diameter of the nasal aperture . : 2 3 we SO Nee eR OS kh EDO ad nh No ee eK CO ek Re OO Perpendicular diameter of the nasal aperture Distance between the infraorbital fora- ~ SOW DO KH ODOAO WO =) ie 2) tho Se eee Oo WO HK NOSNM &w hd cow bee oO nD NHN Kee RHO Fk KBR Red wo FF WH CS OOnos iw) | oll lll coll ell ee el NO ie.#) ? Oe or Sore: ed "| Breadth of the alveolar portion of the maxilla superior .....0.. 66.008 besides s2i Distance from the inferior margin of | ed a no nN Le) for) ive) wow i) ies) to ~y iw) ~ ow oo nasal bone to the inferior margin of the intermaxillary bones.................. Length of the bony palate . ...........6...... a:01 Distance from the anterior margin of the intermaxillary bones to the anterior palatal foramen .......... pcb panna trades Antero-posterior extent of the palatal| | 1 process of the palate bone............... Breadth of the crown of the first incisor...| 9 Breadth of the crown of the second incisor 7 2 1 — ae o w — o o fn —_— ee oS = — oo Ceo = —_ oe — wo oOo nie —- wo KOS Breadth of the four incisors (upper jaw) .. Length of the grinding surface of all the \ molares, the bicuspides included. ...... Length of the crown of the canine tooth... Breadth of the enameled crown of the Serene Obtb dt ic. ci. viwald.cavindic: 0.10 0 ge OTK tole no KK oS O&O > ++ ++ ao OC Oro aD “ wo KOS © ior) no F Owe oo ++ |Interspace between the canine and in- cisor teeth, upper jawW............s00...00s pO 270° 14 | Distance from the anterior margin of I ~ oOo +e. © leo ?oO oO Oo. Oo: © oo Oo © 86 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. Mediterranean to the Bay of Biscay, is nearly W. by N.; and their length, from Cape Creux to the Port des Passages, is about 270 English miles. It is well known that the Pyrenees have at the latter limit reached but half their length, and that their con- tinuation constitutes the elevated ridges of Bizcaya, Asturias and Gallicia, up to their real termination at Cape Finisterre; at pre- sent, however, we have only to do with that portion which sepa- rates France from Spain, and to which the name “ Pyrenees” is popularly limited. When attentively considered, the Pyrenees will be found to consist of two chains: the western, which increases in altitude from the ocean to the Maladetta (10,722 ft.*), its highest point, whence it rapidly sinks to the opposite sea; the eastern com- mencing north of the Maladetta, with hills of slight elevation, increases in height as it approaches the Mediterranean, not far © from which is Mont Canigou (8652 ft.), one of its loftiest sum- mits. From the point of dislocation is thrown off to the north- ward a remarkable embranchment, which separates the basin of the Garonne from that of the Adour, giving birth to the latter river, and stretches through the Dept. of the Hautes Pyrénées a little way into that of Gers: its highest point is the Pic du Midi de Bigorre (9000 ft.). Some geologists (as M. Reboul) have traced several distinct axes of elevation in the Pyrenees; and M. Ele de Beaumont supposes that they have been upheaved at four distinct epochs, though the great mass owes its elevation to only the third of these, which was posterior to the chalk formation. The fourth epoch of elevation is perceivable only in the localities where serpentine (ophite) appears. The loftiest summits of the Pyrenees are nearly all out of the central chain ; the Maladetta, the culminating point of the whole range, is to the southward of it; as is also Mont Perdu, the next in altitude. The depressions (called “ Ports” m the medial ridge, and usually. “‘ Cols ” im the transversal ones) are all of con- siderable elevation, often from 7000 to 9000 feet, and there are only two passes practicable for carriages, one at each extremity of the chain. On the southern or Spanish side the ascent is more abrupt than on the northern side, where two ridges (at least) parallel to the medial ridge, and yielding to it very little in height, are usually distinctly traceable. The Spanish Pyrenees are also watered by fewer streams, have fewer lakes, and are less clad with forests than the French. On both sides the valleys are in most cases steep; the basins we successively encounter in * The altitudes are all in French measures, and I have given very few, for besides that I had not the opportunity of determining any myself, the altitude of the same mountain, as stated by different observers, often varies considerably. Mr. R. Spruce on the Musei and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 87 ascending therm are usually small, and occupied either by lakes, or by alluvium deposited by the descending streams. In only two cases have I seen hollows filled with peat, one on Mont Goursi in the Basses Pyrénées, and the other at the head of a small yalley, lateral to the Vallée de Lesponne in the Hautes Pyrénées. The line of perpetual congelation in the Pyrenees, I assume from my own observations to be at an average height of nearly 9000 feet, or more than 1000 feet higher than in the Alps. One authority, now before me, fixes it at 8718 feet, and Ramond estimated it at from 8100 to 8400 feet, which I do not hesitate to say is much too low. It varies however considerably with the degree of exposure and even with the form of a mountain, and the snow is uniformly found to melt less, and consequently to - descend lower in an eastern exposure than elsewhere. Hence, even on the highest mountains, the band of perpetual snow is not more than from one to two thousand feet broad. The streams which take their rise on the southern slopes of the Pyrenees flow nearly all into the Ebro. On the northern slopes, the space lying opposite the western half of this drainage of the Ebro is occupied by the Adour and its tributaries, while the space corresponding to the eastern half, extending from the source of the Adour to that of the Arriége, is occupied by the upper part of the basin of the Garonne. In the extreme eastern angle, on both the northern and southern side, are various small streams which run directly into the Mediterranean. This drain- age of the rivers would seem to afford us the basis of a division of the Pyrenees, for the purpose of estimating the distribution of plants on their surface ; but on trial such a division will be found imtractable, and I prefer another which separates the plants into more distinct groups, and corresponds very nearly with that adopted by the botanistes sédentaires of the Pyrenees. I divide the Pyrenees into three districts, the Western, the Central, and the Hastern, the limits of which I proceed to define. The Central Pyrenees are comprised between the upper part of the Gave de Pau, from its source at the Cirque de Gavarnie as far as to the bridge of Lourdes, on the west; and Mont Mala- detta and the Vallée d’Aran, watered by the infant Garonne, on the east; or from the meridian of Greenwich* to about 50 minutes of east longitude. This district includes, in France, the upper part of the Dept. of the Haute Garonne and most of the upper part of the Hautes Pyrénées ; in Spain, part of Aragon and a very small angle of Catalonia. It is watered by the upper * The village of Luz, in the valley of Baréges, is exactly in the longitude of Greenwich. 88 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. branches of the Adour and Garonne, and contains the highest mountains and the deepest valleys in the Pyrenees, as well as the most extensive forests. Glaciers of great extent are found in this district only ; the principal are those which occupy the northern slopes of the Maladetta and Crabioules. The Western Pyrenees extend from the Central to the ocean at Bayonne and St. Jean de Luz. They include, in France, the Dept. of the Basses Pyrénées and part of the Landes, stretching as far as the Adour at St. Sever and Dax, besides a small portion of the Hautes Pyrénées; in Spain, a small part of Navarre and most of the northern part of Aragon. This district extends farther to the north than either of the others ; it is consequently colder at the same altitude, and in the sandy plains bordering on the Adour and the ocean the climate is much more humid. The Eastern Pyrenees are comprised between the Central and the Mediterranean. In France they occupy the whole length of the Depts. of Arriége and Pyrénées Orientales ; in Spain, nearly all the northern part of Catalonia. This district is the most southern, the warmest and driest, and the most denuded of forests of the whole three*. A rough sketch of the mineralogy of the Pyrenees, so far as it is connected with the distribution of plants, will conduce to a more complete idea of the peculiarities of these divisions. The igneous rocks of the Pyrenees do not, as in the Alps, constitute some of the loftiest mountains, and the highest point at which I am aware of the existence of granite is on the summit of the Pic du Midi d’Ossau (9186 ft.), unless it attains the summit of Néouvielle (9696 ft.), as some maintain. In the eastern part of the Western Pyrenees it constitutes the mass of the mountams above Cauterets, especially those which include the valleys of Combascou, Lutour and Jéret, and the Lac de Gaube; from whence it passes (by the Vallée d’Azun, &c.) into the upper part of the Vallée d’Ossau, where I have observed it from below the Eaux Chaudes to the Pic du Midi, and on the cireumjacent moun- tains, in which it is the predominant rock. From the Vallée @’Ossau it dips at once sv profoundly as not to be observed in the deepest parts of the Vallée d’Aspe, or im any of the valleys to the westward, until it reappears near Bayonne, in the massif of Cambo. In the Central Pyrenees it appears in the valley of Baréges (continued from the valley of Cauterets) and about the base of the Pic du Midi de Bigorre ; but, with this latter excep- * I should add, that great part of the Arriége is still a terra incognita to me, and I especially commend its exploration to resident cryptogamists. Probably, from its containing some very lofty summits, as the Pies of Mont- calm and Estats, both its character and its vegetable products would require the western part of it to be annexed to our Central district. Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 89 tion, it rarely attains the surface in the neighbourhood of Bag- néres-de-Bigorre. Near Bagnéres-de-Luchon it appears m most of the valleys and at the base of the mountains. From the Central Pyrenees it passes into the Eastern, where, especially in the Dept. of Pyr. Orientales, it.constitutes a very large proportion of the surface. In the granite I include gneiss, and possibly some other rocks whose internal structure is of nearly the same cha- racter. -Mica-slate (schiste-micacé) I have observed in the Western Pyrenees only in the valley of Cauterets, especially at the base of the Monné and on Mont Lizé. Thence it passes into the Cen- tral district, where it constitutes the terminal cone of the Pie du Midi, the Pic de Mont-Aigu, and all the adjacent mountains. The wall of rock which supports the waters of Lac Lehou is of mica-schist, and in general the embankments of all the lakes in the Pyrenees are of this rock or of granite. In the Eastern Py- renees the mountains on the western side of the river Aude are of mica-schist, and I am not aware of its occurrence elsewhere. Slate (schiste-argileux) may be regarded as the most important _ rock in the Pyrenees, appearing as it does in every part of them. In the W. Pyrenees I have observed it in the Vallée d’Ossau ; also near Argélez, where it is the predominant rock, extending from thence along the gorge of Luz to the valley of Baréges, where it meets the mica-schist and other primary rocks. Ascending from Argélez by the valley of Cauterets, it extends (though not unin- terruptedly) to the very summit of the central chain. The Port de Cauterets and all the other passes which have fallen under my notice are (as in the Alps) excavated in slate-rock, which is often very siliceous, and cleaves with difficulty in at least two diree- tions. From Cauterets the slate passes into the Central Pyrenees, descending almost to their bases, and attaiming the ridge of the central chain, as at the Port de Bénasque, &c. In the Eastern Pyrenees it would seem to occur chiefly about the base of the mountains, skirting the granitic nucleus. The lower mountains in the Pyrenees, whose chief constituent is clay-slateor grauwacke, have commonly rounded summits, and are covered with herbage ; but the loftier ones, and especially those of the medial ridge, have a bolder aspect ; their sides are furrowed by deep ravines, and their summits are serrated and peaked. When closely examined they are found to be in a state of continual decomposition and degradation, probably from the dissemination of iron pyrites m these rocks. 3 Transition-limestone (calcaire de transition) constitutes also its proportion of the surface of the Pyrenees. In the W. Pyrenees it forms the principal part of the ridge of the central chain, lying to the south of the Pic du Midi d’Ossau. From the val. 90 Mr.R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. ley of Cauterets it would seem to be entirely absent, but it re- appears in the Central Pyrenees in the great valley of Baréges, where it extends from the bottom of the valley of Gédre to a little beyond the lake of Gavarnie, and plunges under the immense mass of alpine limestone of the Marboré. The lower hills near B.-de-Bigorre, especially the Pie de Lhieris, are formed almost entirely of it, and here it often presents itself in thin beds, alter- nating with clay-slate. In the upper part of the valley of Lu- chon, and in all the surrounding mountains, I do not recollect to have observed any calcareous rock. In the E. Pyrenees, transition-limestone would seem to occur amongst the granitic formations in detached masses (accompanied however by slate) chiefly in the neighbourhood of Villefranche and Prats de Mollo, and in the Corbiéres. The ascents of mountains of transition- — limestone are interrupted by escarpments, which are rarely of great elevation. | Of secondary rocks, the only one which I shall have oceasion to mention is oolitic limestone (calcaire alpin). To this rock the Pyrenees owe some of their grandest features, as it forms escarp- ments in some instances. considerably exceeding a thousand feet in altitude, as at the Cirque de Gavarnie, the termination of the Vallée d’Estaubé, &c. ; but wherever it attains the alpine region (as in the instances just cited) I have found it quite destitute of mosses, probably from its exposed position, above the region of forests. It is only in the lower hills of the Western Pyrenees, especially near Pau, where it occurs as a conglomerate, that the alpine limestone has afforded me any cryptogamia. © Some of Dr. Arnott’s mosses from the Pyr. Orientales, judging from the fragments attached to the specimens, have been gathered on alpine limestone. Trap-rocks I have remarked in the Pyrenees in small detached masses, but I have gathered cryptogamia only on a rapidly de- composing ophite at Labassére near B.-de-Bigorre, and at St. Pandelon near Dax. . This brief sketch of the chief rocks of the Pyrenees is confessedly very imperfect ; it is also designedly superficial, for it is only by the surface-rock that plants whose roots rarely penetrate to the depth of an inch can possibly be influenced. The position, too, of any rock in the geological series cannot be said to have any- thing to do with the distribution of plants, though the presence of a certain mineral is in many cases essential to their existence. From my observations in the Pyrenees and elsewhere, I have ascertained pretty accurately what mosses require a matrix con- taining carbonate of lime; these will be specified as they occur. They have obviously no preference for primitive, transition, or secondary limestone, but they are always most abundant and Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 91 luxuriant on limestones of which the surface rapidly decomposes ; hence the older limestones, which in the Pyrenees are often trans- formed into marble, are never in that state prolific in mosses. Of those species which absolutely refuse to vegetate on limestone (and they are not-very numerous), some are found on a great variety of rocks ; but probably when carefully examined these rocks would be found to contain some one element, essential to all the species making choice of them. Si/ex, for example, seems necessary to certain Grimmie ; and there are a few mosses rarely found except _on rocks containing a large proportion of iron. It is scarcely necessary to mention that many mosses are never found on rocks at all, but by exception, some preferring the bark of living trees (cortical) and others decayed trunks or logs (/ignal). Distribution of Musci and Hepatice in the Pyrenees, according to latitude and longitude.—The distribution of plants on any given portion of the earth’s surface requires to be estimated both hori- zontally and vertically, and if the surface to be considered extend through several degrees of latitude, the two modes will require to be exhibited both separately and in combination. It is ob- vious that a comparison of the vegetation of any portion of the earth with that of any other portion, or of the whole, must always be incomplete, until the whole of the earth’s surface shall have been examined. Hence the following account of the dis- tribution of Musci and Hepatacee in the Pyrenees can only be re- garded as approximatively correct. I enumerate 390 Musci and 91 Hepatice im the Pyrenees. Taking the whole number of Musci known in the world to be 2400 (which is rather over than under the limit), and of Hepatic to be 1200, this would show the Pyrenees to possess nearly one-sixth of the entire family of Musci and but one-thirteenth of the Hepaticz, or twice as great a proportion of the former as of the latter. But this proportion is very nearly what we should arrive at m- comparing the Musci and Hepatice of Europe with those of the rest of the world, so much more numerous are Hepatic in the southern than in the northern hemisphere. The species which attain absolutely their northern limit in the Pyrenees seem tobe only the four following :— Hypnum aureum. Tortula czespitosa. Bryum platyloma. Southbya tophacea. Those which attain their southern limit are apparently much. more numerous; but when the mountains of Spain come to be fully explored, the list will probably be somewhat lessened ; and I ought to acknowledge that, possessing no complete list of the Cryptogamia of Italy, I may have assigned the Pyrenees as the southern limit for a few species which in reality extend farther » 92 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. - south in Italy. So far however as I can ascertain, the follow- ing species have their southern limit in the Pyrenees :— — Hypnum umbratum, Mnuium spinulosum. Pyrenaicum., medium. 7 plicatum. Aulacomnion androgynum. flagellare. Physcomitrium acuminatum. striatulum. Tortula alpina. czespitosum. latifolia. crassinervium, aciphylla. Vaucheri. papillosa. pumilum. Dicranum fulvuin. campestre. longifolium. Starkii. Sauteri. Miihlenbeckii. Arctoa fulvella. pratense. Anodus Donnianus. Haldanianum. Orthotrichum Bruchii. heteropterum. rivulare. catenulatum. urnigerum. Sprucii, Hedwigia imberbis. trichophorum. Grimmia anodon,. planifolium. curvula. Isothecium rufescens, suleata, chryseum. atrata. Leskea rostrata. Encalypta commutata, longifolia. rhabdoearpa. Anacamptodon splachnoides. Mielichoferia nitida. Catoscopium nigritum. Bartramia marchica. Bryum acuminatum, Polytrichum sexangulare. Fissidens grandifrons. Sarcoscyphus adustus. Alicularia compressa. Jungermannia spheerocarpa, polymorphum. Genthiana. Zierii. cordifolia. concinnatum. Lyoni. Ludvwigii. Francisci. obconicum. Lejeunia ovata. julaceum. Frullania fragilifolia. Mnium spinosum. Dumortiera irrigua. Few species can be expected to attain their eastern limit in the Pyrenees (lying as they do on the western side of Europe), and I can find only these six, of which all but one (Fissidens grandifrons) had been previously supposed to be confined to our own islands :— Hypnum cespitosum. Tortula papillosa. — Fissidens grandifrons, Lejeunia ovata. Frullania fragilifolia. Dumortiera irrigua, The number of Musci and Hepatice which are not found any- where to the westward of Europe, either on the continent of America or in the intermediate islands, is considerable, and they mostly attain their western limit in the British Isles. Some species which reach their western Huropean limit in the Pyrenees (not being found in the British Isles) reappear in N. America, under nearly the same latitude: such are Hypnum Haldanianum, Mr. R. Spruce on the Musei and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 93 Leskea rostrata and attenuata, Physcomitrium, acuminatum, Tor- tula cespitosa, Dicranum fulvum, Fissidens grandifrons, &e. _ Tor- tula chloronotos reappears in the isle of Teneriffe. There are only the following species whose occurrence westward of the Pyrenees has not yet been recorded :— Hypnum Pyrenaicum. Tortula inclinata. Vaucheri. Encalypta ligulata. Isothecium Philippianum. Buxbaumia indusiata. Bryum polymorphum. Plagiochila Pyrenaica. Mnium medium. Scapania apiculata. Of the few mosses which grow on the southern slope of the Pyrenees, only one species (Tortula cespitosa) was not found at all on the northern. The Spanish Pyrenees have in fact a pecu- liarly arid aspect (to the eye of a cryptogamist), and correspond well with the distant view I have had of the dry and naked sierras of Spain*. If we now compare the three districts of the Pyrenees, above defined, one with another, we find a considerable number of species peculiar to each. The following mosses, gathered in the Western Pyrenees, were none of them observed in the Central and Eastern Pyrenees. [Those species marked with a (+) are peculiar to the sandy plains of the Landes. ] Hypuum strigosum, Physcomitrium ericetorum. ~ megapolitanum fF. acuminatum. ceespitosum +. Tortula ambigua fT. trichophorum. papillosa. Catoscopium nigritum. latifolia. Bryum Tozeri. ceespitosa. ceespiticium. Trichostomum luridum. erythrocarpon. subulatum f. torquescens. Dicranum spurium. platyloma. Weisia cirrhata ft. Muelleri +. Wimmeriana. Mnium spinosum. Gymnostomum calcareum. Funaria corvexa tT. Ptychomitrium pusillum. Entosthodon Templetoni f. Orthotrichum crispulum. * Cavanilles, in his ‘ Observaciones sobre la Historia Natural, &c. del Reyno de Valencia (Madrid, 1795),’ amongst all the localities which he so minutely describes, mentions but one of bryological promise, where he ob- served the solitary moss which enters into his catalogue of the plants. In speaking of the mountains of Valldigna (p. 218) he says, ‘‘ Los montes por donde estén expuestos al mediodia son secos, y que no hay fuentes en sus raices : al contrario las faldas septentrionales de todos ellos estan sembradas de sitios himedos y frondosos, y en las raices nacen fuentes abundantes. . . -- Enel valle de Barig son innumerables las fuentes que nacen desde Aldaya hasta Puigmola..... En estos sitios htimedos y sombrios esta siempre viva la naturaleza, cubierto el suelo de vegetales, y casi siembre de flores : alli se disputan las plantas el terreno. La doradilla (Ceterach), el polipodio comun, el pteris (Pé. aguilina) y la jungermania allanada (Jo. complanata) occupan las hendeduras de las pefias.” 94 Mr.R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. Orthotrichum patens. urnigerum, Conomitrium Julianum f. Buxbaumia aphylla fF. Sphagnum cuspidatum f. compactum Ff. Alicularia compressa. Southbya tophacea. Jungermannia curvula. minuta. dentata f. Lejeunia ovata. calcarea. Frullania fragilifolia. The whole of the following were observed only in the Central Pyrenees :— Hypnum Pyrenaicum. flagellare. aureum. faleatum. Haldanianum, heteropterum, planifolium. depressum. Neckera pumila. Entodon cladorrhizans. insidiosus. Isothecium Philippianum. striatum. Leskea rostrata. longifolia. Hookeria lucens. Anacamptodon splachnoides. Bartramia marchica, Bryum pyriforme. longicollum. Ludwigii. julaceum. concinnatum. cirrhatum. Mnium lycopodioides. medium. Dissodon Freelichianus. Anacalypta latifolia. Tortula vinealis. Ceratodon cylindricus, Distichium inclinatum. Dicranum fulvum. majus. falcatum. Arctoa fulvella. Campylostelium saxicola. Brachyodus trichodes. Anodus Donnianus. Seligeria recurvata. Anéectangium compactum. Zygodon conoideus, Orthotrichum rivulare. Grimmia anodon. funalis. sulcata. Fissidens osmundioides. Tetrodontium Brownianum, Sphagnum acutifolium. squarrosum. Sarcoseyphus adustus. Jungermannia Schraderi. Genthiana. pumila. cordifolia. divaricata. connivens, Lophocolea minor. heterophylla. Harpanthus scutatus. Chiloscyphus polyanthos. pallescens. Dumortiera irrigua. The following species are peculiar to the Hastern Pyrenees, and when the Hepaticee of that district come to be ascertained, the list will undoubtedly be extended :— Hypnum fluitans. recognitum, Fabronia pusilla. Bartramia stricta. Bryum bimum. Tortula mucronifolia, alpina. Tortula subulata, var. inermis. gracilis. Orthotrichum Sturmii. Grimmia plagiopoda. trichophylla. Polytrichum sexangulare. In glancing over the above lists, we cannot fail to be struck with the great number of species, especially of pleurocarpous mosses, peculiar to the central district. The obvious and true Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 95 explanation of this is to be found in what is above remarked: re- specting the depth of the valleys and the extent and density of the forests ; pleurocarpous mosses demanding in the latitude of the Pyrenees a great deal of shade. A few species, occurring in both the Central and Eastern Pyrenees, were not observed in the Western. They are :— Hypnum reflexum. Desmatodon nervosus. Mielichoferia nitida. Dicranum longifolium. Bryum polymorphum var. cur- virens, visetum. Grimmia atrata: Timmia megapolitana. Cinclidotus aquaticus. Trichostomum tophaceum. The list of species wanting to the Eastern Pyrenees, but ob- served in both the Western and Central, is so very large that I forbear to insert it, feeling assured that when the former district comes to be explored as the two latter have been, it will be found much less deficient than this list would show it. Three mosses, Amblyodon dealbatus, Tortula marginata and cuneifolia, growing in both the Eastern and Western Pyrenees, have not hitherto been observed in the intermediate district. Were I now asked to name a moss characteristic of the whole Pyrenees, 1 should say at once Fissidens grandifrons, Brid. (the Dicranum palmiforme of Ramond), which is a conspicuous orna- ment wherever moist calcareous rocks are found, but is scarcely met with out of the Pyrenees*. Amongst the Hepatic, Jun- germannia acuta is scarcely less abundant, growing on the same sort of rock. The following species may also be considered re- spectively characteristic of our three districts, viz. Southbya tophacea of the Western, Isothecitum Philippianum of the Central, and Bartramia stricta of the Eastern. Distribution of Musci and Hepatice in the Pyrenees, according to altitude—We come next to treat of the vertical distribution of plants, the most interesting branch of Phytostatics. In at- tempting to define our zones of altitude by natural boundaries, * It will not be out of place to mention here a curious circumstance re- lating to this moss. Its fruit has never yet been found, and even its flowers were unknown when it was figured in the ‘ Bryologia Europea.’ A few years ago, Mr. Sullivant discovered female plants at the Falls of Niagara, and in 1846 he published the specimens in his beautiful ‘ Musci Alleghanienses ’ (no. 186). In Jan. 1846, a single tuft of male plants was found by myself and M. Philippe on a dripping limestone rock near Bagnéres, and the in- florescence will be described in the proper place. These are all the flowers that have ever been found, and it will be aremarkable circumstance if it be ascertained (as this would seem to show) that only the male plant exists in Europe, and only the female in America! The obvious conclusion would be that the plant never had fruited, and without artificial aid never would fruit. {t has, however, ample means of maintaining and spreading itself without the aid of seeds, 96 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. that is, by certain plants which constitute a marked feature in them, it would seem at first sight a great advantage could we se- lect in every country the same species for this purpose ; but a little research will suffice to show us the impracticability of this. To go no farther than the Alps ; near as they are to the Pyrenees, and similar as their vegetation is in many respects, there are yet im- portant differences. While, for instance, there is no tree in the Alps above the region of the spruce-fir (Pinus Abies, L.), in the Pyrenees there is above this a broad and well-marked belt of Scotch fir (Pinus* sylvestris, L.). Again, there is in the Alps, above the limit to which the oak ascends, a zone in which the birch (Betula alba, L.) is the predominant tree; but in the Pyrenees the birch is excessively rare ; indeed I do not at this moment recollect having anywhere seen it where I could be cer- tain it had not been planted, and I perceive Mr. Bentham in- cludes it in his catalogue with a mark of doubt. It would also” be quite impossible to define any of our climatal zones in the Pyrenees by the distribution of the heaths, as has been done for the British Isles by Mr. Watson in his ‘ Cybele Britannica.’ The only “ heath-clad hills” I have seen in the Pyrenees, reminding me of our English and Scottish hills, are some of the lower mountains around Bagnéres-de-Bigorre, and here the prevailing species is Hrica vagans, though Calluna vulgaris occurs also, sparingly. The latter species seems never to penetrate far into the mountains. Again, Erica tetraliz is not found at all in the Central or Eastern Pyrenees, but only in the Western. The only heath I have remarked near Bagneres-de-Luchon is Erica cinerea. E. arborea is abundant in the valley of Argélez and its tributary valleys (Castelloubon, &c.), but is absent from the Cen- tral Pyrenees, while it reappears in several parts of the Eastern. It has been shown by M. des Moulins (“ Etat de la Végétation sur le Pic du Midi de Bigorre, &e. ;” ‘Recueil des Actes de VAcadémie Royale de Bordeaux,’ 1844), that several species of thistles occupy zones of altitude in the Pyrenees which are easily ascertained, and he has actually constructed a scale of the dis- tribution of fourteen species in the Pyrénées Centrales, showing the altitudes at which they appear and disappear. But were this scale taken as the basis of a climatal arrangement (which M. des Moulins by no means proposes), how would it assist us im comparing the flora of the Pyrenees with that of Lapland, where according to Wahlenberg, “Cardwi in sylvis admodum rari, omnesque fere inermes sunt. De cetero quoque plante vel frutices aculeati in Lapponia non crescunt, &c.” ? In comparing two distant portions of the earth’s surface with each other, in both of which the same plant is extensively distri- buted, we are not hence to conclude that the zone which it oc- Mr. R, Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 97 cupies has in both countries the same average annual temperature. Were this the case, such discrepancies as the following would be inexplicable. On Mount Etna, the beech, the birch and the Scotch fir are said to occupy the same zone. In the Pyrenees the beech ceases before the Scotch fir begins, and in the Alps the birch is said to fail even below the spruce-fir. But in Lap- land the birch extends far above the Scotch fir, and in fact ascends higher on the mountains than any other tree. Assuming the correctness of these observations (which for Lapland and the Alps cannot be questioned), we are bound to conclude that there are peculiarities of constitution in certain species which enable them to ascend proportionally higher in one latitude than in another *. In other words, an alpine flora is not necessarily an arctic flora, in its character. Hence the saying of Linneus, “ Plante diverse indicant altitudinem perpendicularem terre,” must be regarded not as an axiom but asa problem, the complete solution of which still remains to be effected. It will readily be admitted that all our artificial arrangements, '* The discussion of this tdiosyncrasy would demand an entire volume, but Wahlenberg’s explanation of it (Flora Lapponica, Intred.) is worth quoting, and should be borne in mind in comparing the flora of the Pyrenees or of the Alps with that of Lapland. ‘‘ Valde probabile mihi videtur a calore meridiano vegetationisgradum preecipue pendere”’(p. xlix, l. c.)—“Temperies tantum illa esdivalis in vegetatione producenda efficax, constituit clima, ejusque gradus determinat.” (p. lii.)—‘* Alize plantze longam magis, quam ca- lidam estatem sibi exposcunt: ubi temperatura zstivalis media per tres men- ses gradum 8°-5 (Centigr.) haud attingit, ibi hordeum haud ad maturitatem pervenire potest. Hoc quidem jamdudum infra Enontekis contingit ; sed nihilominus tamen arbores varie estate brevi et calida hujus regionis con- tente sunt: Betule enim et Salices alpes versus longe altius late propa- gantur. Arbores conifer fere ac Hordeum estatem longiorem quamquam temperatiorem, requirunt, itaque longe altius ascendunt in alpibus Helve- ticis quam Betula, &c. Ex observationibus thermometricis allatis constat, @statem in alpibus Helveticis, etiamsi temperatior sit, fere longiorem esse, quam in alpibus Lapponicis; et pro certo scimus, temperaturam mediam omnium mensium per totum annum eo magis zquabilem esse in montibus Andium Americz meridionalis, et igitur omnes arbores, calidiorem quam longiorem zstatem requirentes, ibi crescere desinunt duplo longius infra limitem nivalem quam apud nos; sed Hordeum aliaque Cerealia temperie moderata 7 vel 8 graduum contenta, si ea modo longior sit, duplo altius versus limitem nivalem ibi adseendunt quam omnes arbores.” (p. liii.) It is also well known that some plants will bear forcing, that is, will sur- vive and flourish under constant excitement and irritation, much better than others ; hence we could hardly expect any plant which will not bear some degree of forcing, to thrive in the rapid summer, with its long days and proportionally great meridional heat, of countries bordering on the Arctic circle ; should it even subsist through the rigorous winter of that region. I am sensible how much the absence of exact thermometrical observa- tions takes away from the completeness of this sketch of part of the flora of the Pyrenees. I have none of my own to adduce, except a few made at the foot of the Western Pyrenees in the month of June, when I found the meridional temperature to often exceed 90° Fahrenheit. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. in. 7 \ 98 Mr. R.Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. whether phytostatical or phytological, are imperfect; yet they have all their use in placing the same object before us under different points of view. As regards the Pyrenees, I have judged it best under all the circumstances to adopt the climatal arrangement sanctioned by the usage of the most eminent resident botanists. The first exposition of this is to be found in the writings of Ramond, one of the earliest observers in geographical botany. He ascertained that the oak (Quercus robur) ascended from the plains to the height of 1600 metres ; that the beech (Fagus syl- vatica) occupied a zone of from 600 to 1800 metres ; the fir (Pinus Abies) and the yew (Taxus communis) a zone of from 1400 to 2000 metres; and that the Scotch fir (Pinus sylvestris) commencing at the latter limit, ascended in its smaller forms (especially that called Pinus Mughus by Jacquin) as high as 2400 metres. Above this limit (he observes) there are no more trees. Here commence shrubs, with dry leaves, and mostly pro- cumbent or prostrate stems, which are concealed under the snow during the winter. Such are Rhododendron ferrugineum, various species of Daphne, Passerina and Globularia, Salix herbacea and reticulata, &c. Leaving these, we meet humbie herbs with perennial roots, leaves in rosettes and mostly naked stems: first in the series are Gentiana campestris, Primula villosa, Saxifraga longifolia, Aizoon, &c.; next, Ranunculus alpestris, nivalis and parnassifolius, Androsace alpina, &c.; lastly, Ranunculus glacialis, Saxifraga cespitosa, oppositifolia, androsacea and grenlandica (Lapeyr., non L.) : these, with lichens, reach 3000 or even 3400 metres, and extend to and even beyond the line of eternal snow. Guided by these observations of Ramond, and by others of his own, M. des Moulins, in the admirable memoir above-cited, has proposed to divide the Pyrenees into zones of altitude, as follows. The commencement of the subalpine zone he places at 4200 feet, about which altitude the cultivation of esculent vegetables (rye, potatoes, cabbages, &c.) ceases. It extends as far as 6000 feet, which is the upper limit of the growth of the spruce-fir and the beech*. The plants of the mountains, united with certain plants frequent in the plains, form the basis of its vegetation, and the real subalpines attain in it their greatest development both as to size and number. Meadows are scarce in this zone and do not occur above it. The alpine region M. des Moulins divides into three zones. First, the inferalpine, which extends from 6000 to 7200 feet, and . is characterized chiefly by the presence of Pinus sylvestris, which * My own observations are here somewhat at variance with those of M. des Moulins. The beech has seemed to me to fail ordinarily some hundred feet below the fir, and in effect about the point where the latter attains its greatest development. -Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 99 even in its most stunted form scarcely passes the upper limit. Rhododendron ferrugineum expires in this zone at from 6600 to 6900 feet, and above this altitude the herbage is composed chiefly of Nardus stricta (a grass common in the marshes of the Landes !) and of Festuca eskia, Ram. (F. varia y. crassifolia, Koch ; Eskio, Jispet and Oursagno of the mountaineers of the Pyrenees). Amongst the shrubs characteristic of this zone may be mentioned Vacci- nium Myrtillus and uliginosum, Empetrum nigrum, Sorbus cha- memespilus and Salix Pyrenaica ; amongst the herbaceous plants, Silene ciliata and Arenaria ciliata. Crocus multifidus, which is a conspicuous ornament of the lower mountains (as around Bagnéres-de-Bigorre), reaches the very summit of the inferalpine zone. The medialpine zone extends from 7200 to 8400 feet. Festuca eskia attains the®upper limit of this zone, but Nardus stricta fails below it. Juniperus nana is the giant of the vegetation, already so much contracted. Here the weeds which follow the traces of man and of the domesticated animals from the plains, cease to exist. ‘The following species are abundant in this zone : Statice _ alpina, Gentiana alpina, Potentilla nivalis, Cherleria sedoides, Silene acaulis, Iberis spathulata, Berger., and Pyrethrum alpinum. Lastly, above 8400 feet, in order to characterise the superalpine zone, we have merely to add to the plants of the middle zone a very small number of herbaceous plants, all perennial, and rarely descending into the medialpine zone. Such are Ranun- ~ eulus glacialis and parnassifolius, Stellaria cerastoides, Androsace alpina, Sibbaldia procumbens, Saxifraga grenlandica, Lap., and S. androsacea. _ Thus far M. des Moulins. Of the zone below the subalpine, which I call the Zona montosa, he says nothing, because it was not necessary to his estimation of the flora of the Pic du Midi. It corresponds very nearly to Mr. Watson’s ‘Agrarian Re- gion,” and were it our sole object to determine the distribution of Phanerogamia within its limits, it would be expedient to divide it into three zones, as M. des Moulins does the alpine region. Ascending from the plain, these zones might con- veniently be separated, first by the upper limit of the cultivation of the vine, and secondly by that of maize, and the three divi- sions would be of nearly equal breadth. The cultivation of the vine in the Pyrenees is, as Humboldt observed it to be in South America, very nearly coterminous with the natural forests of chestnut-trees. It is true that chestnuts occur above the. vine- yards, but it is only sporadically ; and so do vines occur here and there, trained to cottages in sheltered situations, considerably beyond the zone where they normally find a suitable climate. The cultivation of maize extends’to about the point where the box 7* 100 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. begins to flourish luxuriantly. For the purpose, however, of estimating the climatal distribution of mosses, it will rarely be requisite to divide the montose zone ; and where I find occasion to speak of an inferior and a superior montose zone, it is to be supposed divided into two equal portions. In order to enable any one to compare more completely the distribution of plants in the Pyrenees with that of the rest of Europe, and espécially with that of our own islands, I add the names of several plants which I have myself observed in the. various zones, of which many of them have appeared to me cha- racteristic. Planities (= Z,). Teesdalia nudicaulis, Helianthemum alys- soides et guttatum, Viola lactea, Silene bicolor, Lupinus angus- tifolius, Corrigiola littoralis, [llecebrum verticillatum, Hyoseris minima, Erica scoparia et ciliaris, Anagallis ten@lla et crassifolia, Pinguicula lusitanica, Phalangium bicolor, Avena Thorei, Agrostis setacea et elegans, Airopsis globosa, Cynosurus echinatus, &c. &e. Zona montosa (= Z,). Pars inferior. Ranunculus nemoro- sus, Anemone ranunculoides, Hepatica triloba, Geranium pheum, Saxifraga Geum, Asperula cynanchica, Prunella grandiflora, Sta- chys alpina, Euphorbia hyberna et dulcis, Cephalanthera ensi- folia, Keeleria cristata, Melica ciliata. Zona moniosa superior. Potentilla micrantha, Orobus luteus, Saxifraga Geum, Astrantia major, Heracleum Pyrenaicum, Arnica montana, Cirsium Monspessulanum, Prenanthes purpurea, Soyeria lapsanoides, Scrophularia Scopolii, Erinus alpinus, Teucrium Pyrenaicum, Calamintha sylvatica, Rumex scutatus, Buxus sem- pervirens, Carex montana, Asplenium septentrionale. Zona subalpina (= Z,). Ranunculus aconitifolius, Spirea Arun- cus, Meconopsis Cambrica, Arabis alpina, Hutchinsia alpina, Car- damine latifolia et resedifolia, Viola cornuta, Dianthus Monspes- sulanus, Saponaria ocymoides, Geranium cinereum, Hippocrepis comosa, Trifolium alpmum, Sempervivum montanum, Saxifraga Geum et aquatica, Cherophyllum hirsutum, Sambucus racemosa, Galium vernum, Ramondia Pyrenaica, Scrophularia Scopolii, Di- gitalis purpurea et lutea, Linaria alpina, Veronica Ponz et saxa- tilis, Tozzia alpina, Teucrium Chameedrys, Nigritella angustifolia, Lilium Pyrenaicum, Merendera Bulbocodium, Carex ornithopoda, Asplenium Halleri. Zona inferalpina (= Z;). Ranunculus Gouani, Helianthemum (Elandicum, Viola biflora, Gypsophila repens, Geranium cine- reum, Trifolium alpinum, Dryas octopetala, Geum Pyrenaicum, Potentilla alchemilloides et rupestris, Epilobium alpinum, Pa- ronychia serpyllifolia, Saxifraga Aizoon 8. minor, Eryngium Bourgati, Aster alpinus, Homogyne alpina, Carduus carlinoides, Crepis pygmza, Jasione perennis, Erinus alpinus yar. hirsutus, Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 101 Veronica aphylla, Bartsia alpina, Pedicularis comosa, Horminum Pyrenaicum, Pinguicula grandiflora, Androsace carnea et villosa, Primula integrifolia, Globularia nudicaulis et rupestris, Statice alpina, Salix Pyrenaica et reticulata, Luzula pediformis, Carex sempervirens, Festuca varia, Aspidium Lonchitis, Lycopodium Selago, Polypodium Phegopteris. Zona medialpina (= Z,). Ranunculus alpestris, montanus, Pyrenzeus, Cardamine bellidifolia, Draba aizoides, Sisymbrium pinnatifidum, Saponaria cespitosa, Arenaria purpurascens, Stel- laria cerastoides, Cerastium alpinum, Cherleria sedoides, Geum montanum, Potentilla nivalis, Rhodiola rosea, Saxifraga aretivides, bryoides et muscoides, Asperula hirta, Aronicum scorpioides, Chrysanthemum alpinum, Erigeron alpinus, Gnaphalium leon- topodium et supinum, Senecio Tournefortii, Crepis pygmea, Taraxacum officmale var. alpmum, Campanula pusilla, Jasione perennis, Phyteuma hemisphericum, Euphrasia minima, Pedicu- laris Pyrenaica et rostrata, Pinguicula alpina, Soldanella alpina, Daphne Cneorum, Veronica alpina, Juniperus nana, Juncus tri- fidus, Luzula spadicea et pediformis, Carex Pyrenaica, Festuca varia. Zona superalpina (= Z;). Cardamine bellidifolia, Draba niva- lis, Potentilla nivalis et Salisburgensis, Saxifraga bryoides, gra- nulata var., muscoides et groenlandica, Lap., Seriecid Tournefortii, Gentiana alpina, Myosotis sylvatica var. alpestris, Pedicularis rostrata, Soldanella alpina, Statice alpina, Salix retusa et her- bacea, Luzula spicata, Carex curvula et nigra, Agrostis vulgaris var. alpina, Sesleria disticha. Throughout the following catalogue of the mosses, the zones which each species occupies will be distinctly specified ; and to enable me to do this in the smallest possible compass, I propose the notation of zones above indicated, that is to say, Z, for the first zone above the plain, Z, for the second, &c., and Zi for the plain itself. It is in many cases difficult to ascertain the zoné in which a moss has normally its station, for in mountainous coun- tries the seeds, &c. of mosses are carried down by the streams, precisely as those of flowering-plants are ; but a large proportion of mosses are found only near streams, and that especially in a low latitude, where the requisite degree of moisture is more rarely met with. Hence certain mosses, “natives of the alpine region, are occasionally found some thousands of feet below it. To take an instance in Grimmia spiralis, a species which is stated by the authors of the ‘ Bryologia Kuropea’ to have its “ véritable habitat au-dessus de toute végétation forestiére.” Near Cauterets, op- posite the baths of La Raillére, on the rude blocks of granite which are thickly strewn along the banks of the Gave de Marea- daou, this species forms large lax tufts, disfigured by the sand of 102 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. the stream, yet bearing a few capsules. This is far below the commencement of the subalpine zone ; but in continuing to ascend the stream, until we emerge on the broken plain adjacent to the Lac de Gaube, where the only trees are a few scattered pines (i.e. towards the upper limit of the inferalpine zone), we find the same species, forming small compact tufts and bearing a profu- sion of fruit, growing on the same sort of rock, and often far removed from any stream. Here it is obviously at home. The localities visited within Z, are for the most part entirely destitute of mosses, in consequence of the declivities bemg co- - vered with sliding fragments of schistose rock. Two species of Hepaticee, Sarcoscyphus emarginatus and Alicularia scalaris, com- mon in the plains, ascend in varying forms nearly to the limit of perpetual snow, and with Jungermannia julacea form the sole representatives of the tribe in Z;. I must also observe, that nowhere in the Pyrenees do mosses and lichens ascend higher than all flowering-plants. Even above the line of perpetual con- gelation, wherever a rock peeps out of the snow (its sides being too steep for the snow to rest upon them), Saxifrages, and two or three other kinds of plants equally hardy, fix themselves in its crevices. This is also the case with lichens, but scarcely with real frondose mosses, and I very much doubt whether there be any region in the world-(alpine or arctic) where mosses leave below them every phanerogamous plant, although we have long been taught to believe that such is the case. Ramond found flowers to accompany Mont Perdu almost to its summit. | I proceed now to exhibit in a tabular form a list of those Musci, Hepatice and Lichenes which have appeared to me cha- racteristic of the various zones in the Pyrenees. I have consi- dered a species characteristic of a particular zone for the follow- ing reasons: 1. It is either abundantly distributed in that zone throughout the chain, and scarcely seen above or below it; or, 2. It occurs at various (it may be distant) points of the chain, and nowhere abundantly, yet is always confined to one zone; or else, 3. It is distributed through several zones, but exists im its perfect state only in one. A few species flourish with equal luxuriance in two or more zones. Those mentioned for the superalpine zone were almost its sole occupants, and most of them were sterile. The species united by brackets were fre- quently grouped together in one tuft, so as to be taken up at once by the hand; or, in the case of crustaceous lichens, occupied the surface of one stone. The species printed in italics are con- sidered peculiarly characteristic of the zone in which they are placed. Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci. and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 103 Muscr. HeEparica&, _ LIcHENEs, ie (3 euidjesodns vuo7z Reo] pes oS Q Polytrichum juniperinum. Jungermannia julacea. Sarcoscyphusemarginatus. Alicularia scalaris. Parmelia chrysoleuca. Lecidea atrobrunnea. Umbilicaria proboscidea var, Endocarpon miniatum, var. complicatum. * ("7 =) “euldeipoeu euoz sexangulare. Encalypta rhabdocarpa. Hypnum molluscum var. { Desmatodonlatifolius,var. Weisia crispula var. | Bieranum Starkii. Arctoa fulvella. Grimmia sulcata. atrata. muticus. Weisia crispula var. Tortula vinealis, var. nivalis Dissodon Freelichianus. Anacalypta latifolia. Bryum turbinatum, var. lati- Jolium. Hypnum plicatum. Jungermannia julacea. Sarcoscyphus emarginatus. Alicularia scalaris. Gymnomitrium concinna- tum. > Umbilicaria proboscidea. | atropruinosa. Cetraria pinastri. Cladonia vermicularis. gracilis. Lecidea Morio. confluens. Wahlenbergii. Parmelia ventosa. Peltigera crocea. LOT ORT Re ee a Ss ge li os (Ag=) [esajur Buz Sg gee * eee . *euld Hypnum plicatum. Leskea incurvata. Tortula aciphylla. Dicranum Starkii. Desmatodon latifolius. Hypnum reflexum. ~ callichrous. Grimmia spiralis. ~ ovata var. alpestris, Timmia megapolitana. Bryum polymorphun, var. curvisetum, alpinum. capillare var. 3. Bartramia ithyphylla. Gymnostomumcurvirostrum Hypnum dimorphum. trichophylla. Mastigobryum deflexum, Gymnomitrium concinnatum Jungermannia albicans var. Peltigera crocea. Lecidea Wahlenbergii. Parmelia ventosa. Lecidea Merio. Parmelia badia. Biatora decipiens. [eqns vuoz “eul Bryum acuminatum. subtile. { Hypnum dimorphum. Zierii. eapillare var, 2. Hypnum Crista-castrensis uncinatum, Schreberi. salebrosum. [sothecium striatum. Bartramia Halleriana. Trichostomum glaucescens, Campylopus longirostris. Grimmia elatior. Gymnostomum rupestre, Starkii. Halleri. Ptychomitrium polyphyllum. .|Grimmia ovata. Mastigobryum deflexum. Jungermannia trichophylla curvifolia. reclusa. Scapania apiculata. Jungermannia nana. spherocarpa. lanceolata, riparia. acuta. { Cetraria juniperina. Parmelia ventosa. Biatora lurida. Umbilicaria pustulata. =~ 104 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 4200’. Musct1. HeEpatica. LicHENEs. ‘rolzadng *('7 =) esojuoul vuo7z *1OLOJUT Pterogonium filiforme. Leskea attenuata. Entodon insidiosus, Hypnum rugosum. abietinum, catenulatum. Bryum elongatum. Dicranum polycarpum. Rhabdoweisia fugax. Orthotrichum Hutchinsiz { rupestre. Tortula paludosa. Trichostomum tortile. Grimmia leucophea. Fissidens grandifrons, Bryum obconicum. Hypnum crassinervium. Plagiochila Pyrenaica. Jungermannia acuta. Wilsoniana. Lsothecium repens. Hypnum Haldanianum. pratense. Teesdalii. Leucodon sciuroides. Dicranum montanum. Tortula revoluta. - echloronotos. Bryum atropurpureum. Grimmia crinita. Fissidens incurvus. Southbya tophacea. Jungermannia Wilsoniana.,| - Parmelia fulgens. crassa. Lecidea candida. vesicularis, Verrucaria maxima. Opegrapha cerebrina. Verrucaria Dufourei. *saryrueld © = (y=) 3 Hypnum illecebrum. Leptodon Smithii. Bryum torquescens var. Tozeri. Muelleri. Entosthodon Templetoni. Tortula cuneifolia. Trichostomum subulatum. Jungermannia Francisci. Saccogyna viticulosa. Mastigobryum trilobatum. Reboulia hemispheerica. Riccia fluitans, natans. Parmelia chrysophthalma. rubiginosa, Clementiana. Opegrapha elegans. Lyellii. It was my intention to have given here a comparative view of the distribution of Musci and Hepatice in the Pyrenees and in the other great mountain-ranges of the world, as also with that of our own islands, but this introduction has already swelled to a tedious length, and I hasten to close it with a few general observations. As there are certain flowering-plants which accompany the habitations of men and of cattle from the plains nearly to the tops of the mountains, namely, in the Pyrenees, nettles, mallows and docks (Rumex Patientia) ; so there are likewise certain mosses which cling with equal tenacity to these traces of civilization. Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 105 The most notable are Ceratodon purpureus and Funaria hygro- metrica. Tortula ruralis is associated with these until in the in- feralpine zone it meets and is supplanted by 7. aciphylla, which I have never seen away from the sheep-cotes and the huts of the shepherds. At about the same height Hypnum rutabulum and Bryum capillare give place to Hypnum plicatum and Leskea in- curvata; these last, along with Yortula aciphylla, indicate the localities where the domesticated animals have taken up their temporary sojourn, throughout all the higher mountains. The cryptogamic vegetation of the Pyrenees, taken in the mass, has great general resemblance to that of our own islands, espe- cially of Ireland, and the species common to both attain nearly the same comparative altitude. Yet there are features in the former which would forcibly strike a bryologist accustomed onl to the mosses of the British Isles. About the foot of the Pyrenees he would be struck with the luxuriant fructification of Dicranum glaucum and Leucodon sciuroides, the fruit of the latter being one of the greatest rarities of our islands; and he would equally re- mark the absence of Bryum cespiticium, of which I gathered only _ a single tuft, on a wall near Oloron; nor has it been observed elsewhere in the Pyrenees, though we are accustomed to look on it as the commonest of mosses. Bryum cernuum and inclinatum are almost equally scarce, though frequent with us and ascending high into the mountains. Were he next to climb the lower cal- careous hills, he would see Hypnum rugulosum, abietinum, and Leskea attenuata profusely covering the scattered stones and rocks, and forming quite a marked feature even in the scenery. But he would miss Hypnum undulatum and. the Sphagna which ornament our moist turfy hills ; and if he ascended: higher, he would probably see no Splachna or Andreae. The rarity of the latter cannot be attributed to the southern latitude of the Pyre- nees, for they exist even under the equator, as for instance on Mount Pichincha. The abundance of these two genera in the Alps of Switzerland must give a character to their vegetation wanting in the Pyrenees ; and in general the Alps would seem to be much more mossy than the Pyrenees, above the region of forests, giving birth for example to an immense number of Brya, — which in the Pyrenees are nowhere abundant above the inferal- pine zone. This may reasonably be attributed to the more northerly position of the Alps, to their extending through a far wider zone of latitude, and not consisting like the Pyrenees of a single narrow chain; and to their greater humidity, which is probably-dependent on the immense breadth of snow that perpe- _ tually covers them. The species described in this catalogue as new have none of them been observed in the Alps, with the ex- ception of Hypnum Pyrenaicum, which was the only one noticed 106 =~ Dr. Greville on some new species of Sargassum. above the subalpine zone; and there are a few other Pyrenzan mosses wanting to the Alps*. Two Jungermannia exceedingly common in Britain, Lophocolea — bidentata and heterophylla, are all but absent from the Pyrenees ; and two others, Jungermannia barbata and Ptilidium ciliare, great ornaments of our mountainous districts, are altogether wanting. ‘The latter attains its southern limit in the north of Italy ; it is distributed throughout middle and northern Europe, but grows in greatest luxuriance within the Arctic circle. (Conf. Wahlenberg and the accounts of our Northern voyagers.) According to Wahlenberg, there are in Lapland, as in the Pyrenees, extensive forests of Pinus Abies and P. sylvestris, and both descend into the plain ; the former-cease at the altitude of 800 feet and the latter at 1200 feet, indicating respectively the upper limits of the ‘regio sylvatica” and the “ regio subsylva- tica.”” But in the Pyrenees these trees ascend proportionally far higher than in Lapland ; and that they do not occupy the same climatal zones we shall see by comparing the positions of a few mosses common to both countries. In the Pyrenees, Tortula tor- tuosa, Bryum crudum, Didymodon capillaceus and Dicranum virens are found in the region of coniferous trees, and are rarely seen above it ; but these are precisely species mentioned by Wahlen- berg as characteristic of his “Alpes inferiores,” which are above the region even of the birch (“regio subalpina, Wahl.”’), and are characterized by the presence of Betula nana, Diapenzia lappo- nica and Silene acaulis. Yet the comparative altitudes attained by the mosses in the Pyrenees and in Lapland accord very nearly, and the species which ascend highest in the one for the most part do the same also in the other. Hence the zone occupied by a moss common to both has probably in both the same ave estival temperature. sbi [To be continued. | XI.— Alge Orientales :—Descriptions of new Species belonging to the genus Sargassum. By R. K. Grevitiz, LL.D. &.t [Continued from vol. ii. p. 434.] [ With a Plate.} WIGHTIANZ. 10. Sargassum porosum (nob.) ; caule cylindraceo, brevissimo, mu- ricato, ramis planis; foliis ovato-oblongis, subundulatis, inciso- * The number of species which I have found in the Pyrenees new to the flora of France is considerable; but I cannot give a correct list of them, as I have not the dates of several species discovered in the Alps and Jura and nearly contemporaneously in the Pyrenees, + Read before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh 14th Dec. 1848. es oS CN te Sa eS Dr. Greville on some new species of Sargassum. 107 _ dentatis, uninerviis ; vesiculis spheericis breviter petiolatis ; recep- ’ taculis minutis, axillaribus, cylindraceis, oblongis, inermibus, sub- racemosis. Hab. in mari Peninsule Indiz Orientalis; Shuter (1827), Wight. Root an expanded cartilaginous disc. Stem cylindrical, very short (in the only specimen I possess scarcely half an inch), about the thickness of a blackbird’s quill, muricate. Primary branches few, 12-18 inches or more lonz, simple or sparingly divided, flat, a line or more broad, giving off the secondary branches in a distichous manner at intervals of about half an inch ; these are from 3 to 6 inches long, and closely setewith fruit-bear ing ramuli likewise distichously arranged, and from half an inch to an inch in length. Leaves; those of the young primary branches, especially near the base, an inch long, ovate-oblong, sometimes ovate-lanceolate, somewhat undulate, deeply, and very regularly inciso-dentate ; those on the secondary branches half the size above-mentioned, and those accompanying the fructification mi- nute and somewhat cuneate; all furnished with a slender nerve becoming faint and disappearing before reaching the apex, and with abundance of oval pores. Vesicles spherical, on stalks scarcely a line long; those accompanying the leaves on the young primary branches considerably larger than the seed of Lathyrus odoratus ; those on the smaller branches and those inter- mixed with the receptacles much less. Receptacles axillary, about a line long, cylindraceous, linear-oblong, obtuse, unarmed, form- ing irregularly divided clusters. Colour a rich red-brown, the ‘sae i leaves paler and somewhat translucent. Substance mem- ranaceous, slightly rigid when dry. This species is allied to Sargassum incisifolium, Ag., found at the Cape of Good Hope, but differs in the entire receptacles be- sides other characters. In an old state the branches lose their leaves and seem covered with the little tufted racemes. The specimen which I possess from Dr. Shuter was kindly communicated by Sir W. J. Hooker. 11. Sargassum elegans (nob.); caule filiformi, teretiusculo, ramosis- simo ; foliis lineari-oblongis, obtusis, laciniato-dentatis, inferne oblique attenuatis ; vesiculis parvulis, spheericis ; receptaculis li- neari-oblongis, subcompressis, apicem versus dentatis, racemosis. Wight in herb. no. 15. Hab. in mari Peninsule Indie Orientalis ; Wight. Plant probably between 1 and 2 feet long ; the specimen before me being fully 12 inches of the upper extremity, the whole of _ which bears evidence of having been covered with branches. Root I have not seen. Stem, or probably more correctly primary branch, filiform, about double the thickness of a hog’s bristle, 108 Dr. Greville on some new species of Sargassum. giving off spreading branches 3—4 inches long, at intervals of half an inch, which become gradually shorter upwards, thickly covered with leaves, vesicles and receptacles. Leaves linear- oblong, or, sometimes, oblong-lanceolate, nearly three-quarters of an inch in length, 2-3 lines broad, obliquely attenuated at the base into a very slender petiole, sharply inciso-dentate, or. even laciniate, furnished with a delicate nerve and oval pores. Vesicles numerous, spherical, the largest not half the size of the seed of Lathyrus odoratus, most of them as small as an ordinary pin’s head, often apiculate, and the apiculus excentric, furnished with a few papilliform pores, and supported on a little compressed stalk not a line in length. Receptacles axillary, cylindraceous or subcompressed, oblong or somewhat club--shaped, sharply toothed, and forming little racemose tufts about a line and a half long. Colour dull reddish brown. Substance somewhat membranaceous and slightly diaphanous. A very beautiful species. When dry, the laciniate teeth of the leaves give them quite a fringed appearance. 12. Sargassum brevifolium (nob.); caule teretiusculo, muricato ; foliis parvulis, obovatis, dentatis, uninerviis; vesiculis minutis, sphericis ; receptaculis filiformibus, elongatis, racemosis. Wight in herb. no. 20. | Var. 8 ; foliis laciniato-dentatis, in petiolo longiore attenuato. An species distincta? Wight in herb. no. 10. Hab, in mari Peninsule Indie Orientalis; Wight. Root I have not seen. Stem (or primary branch?) probably 2 feet long or more; but only fragments are in my possession ; cylindraceous, somewhat muricate. Branches 4 or 5 inches long, thickly clothed with the fructiferous ramuli, which are not more than half an inch in length. Leaves; those on the main branches I have not seen ; those on the secondary branches, from the axils of which the clusters of receptacles and vesicles arise, are about a third of an inch long, more or less obovate, remotely dentate, rounded at the end, furnished with pores and a nerve which soon becomes rather faint and disappears below the summit. Vesicles spherical, numerous, the size of a large pin’s head, having pro- minent pores, supported on filiform stalks half a line in length, and arising from the lower ramifications of the raceme. Recep- tacles numerous, filiform, elongated, forming much-divided ra- cemes from a quarter to half an inch long. ~ The receptacles are not unfrequently foliaceous towards their upper extremity, in which case they resemble linear leaves toothed at the margin, and are furnished with a nerve and pores. Colour reddish black when dry. Substance cartilaginous. | On the Structure of Voluntary Muscular Fibre. 109 In variety 8. the stem is more muricate. The leaves smaller, and besides being inciso- or laciniato-dentate, they are attenuated more gradually into a longer and more slender stalk. The recep- tacles are smaller, but present no other perceptible difference. In the absence of more perfect specimens, and indeed of a larger series, the present description must necessarily be imper- fect. The plant I have considered as a doubtful variety bears a great resemblance to the other, yet 1 might perhaps with some reason have raised it to the rank of a species; the striking simi- larity of the fructification alone deterred me. Should it prove distinct, it may bear the name of S. pergracile. EXPLANATION OF PLATE IV. Sargassum porosum. Fig. 1. Leaves and vesicles on the young plant. — 2. One of the lower leaves. — 3. Leaves and vesicles on the fertile branches. — 4. Leaves of the ramuli with receptacle. — 5. Portion of a branch with old racemes, after the leaves and vesicles have disappeared. The two last magnified. . Sargassum elegans. Fig. 1. A branch. — 2. Leaf from ditto. — 3. Raceme. — 4&5. Raceme. — 6. Vesicles. 2, 4, 5 and 6 magnified. Sargassum brevifolium. Fig. 1. Lower portion of a branch. — 2. Raceme of fructification, with vesicles. — 3. Raceme, vesicles and leaf. — 4. Vesicle. — 5. Portion of var. 8. — 6. Leaves of ditto. 3, 4 and 6 magnified. ~ XII.— Observations on the Minute Structure and Mode of Con- traction of Voluntary Muscular Fibre ; being the abstract of a Paper read before the Royal Medical Society, Edinburgh, De- cember 15th, 1848. By W. Murray Dost, F.B.S.E. [ With a Plate. ] Tue structure of cross-striated muscle is a subject which has more or less engaged the attention of minute anatomists, since the first introduction of the microscope as a means of histological research. There is perhaps no avimal texture as to the nature of which more contrary opinions have been held, or more conflicting state- 110 Mr. W. M. Dobie on the Minute Structure and’ ments advanced, than that of voluntary muscle, so that even at the present time it must still be considered a question by no means set at rest. “FOI My object in the present communication is to state briefly the opinions which a careful examination of this texture in seve- ral animals has led me to adopt, confining my observations to the elementary fibre, independent of its sarcolemmal sheath. Before proceeding to do so, I shall very shortly notice the opinions of the principal microscopic anatomists who have been empioyed in this investigation. : | Robert Hooke and Leuwenhoek were the first to examine muscular fibre with the microscope. Robert Hooke speaks of the “ fibres resembling a necklace of pearl ;”’ it is probable that by fibres he means the ultimate fibrille. Leuwenhoek saw and figured the transverse strie, which he regarded as only surface-markings produced by the windings of a spiral thread. He considered the fibre to be composed of glo- bules, less in size than the corpuscles of the blood. He made cross-sections of the fibres, and showed them to be polygonal and surrounded by areolar texture. Malpighi, in an isolated passage of his works, notices the transverse striz. De Heide also described and figured them. In the large work of Muys, which appeared in the middle of the last century, the author describes muscle with great care ; he was evidently acquainted with the transverse strie, and figured the fibrille, which he terms “ fila,’ and describes as “ nonnun- quam etiam nodosa” (PI. VII. fig.laé cd). The nodose appear- ance would seem to have perplexed him, and he considered it not universal. Muys was well-aware of the solidity of the elementary fibres, and his drawings of cross-sections of muscle are well- worthy of examination. Prochaska wrote an excellent treatise on muscle* ; he supposed that the markings seen on the surface of a muscular fibre were caused by the lateral pressure of vessels, nerves or fibres. He injected muscle very successfully, and found the vessels so nu- merous, that he attributed the contraction of muscle to the dis- tension of these vessels throwing the fibre into zigzag flexures. — Fontana, in his treatise “On the Venom of the Vipert,” makes some short but excellent observations on muscular fibre ; he was the first anatomist who ascribed the transverse striz to the lateral coaptation of the sarcal elements of the fibrille. He thus speaks of the fibrillee :— ere “ Les fils charnus primitifs sont des cylindres solides, égaux entr’eux, et marqués visiblement a distances égales de petits signes, comme d’autant de petits diaphragmes, ou rides. Je n/’ai * De Carne Musculari. + Sur le Vénin de la Vipére, 178}. Mode of Contraction of Voluntary Muscular Fibre. 111 pu apereevoir dans ces fils une marche vraiment ondée, et il m’a paru que les petites taches curvilignes du faisceau primitif étoient formées par les petits signes, ou diaphragmes, des fils charnus primitifs.” (Pl. VII. fig. 2.) Sir Everard Home and Mr. Bauer took up the microscopical investigation of muscular fibre in 1818 and again in 1826. Un- fortunately for science they fell into remarkable errors. Their observations retarded rather than advanced the microscopic ana- tomy of muscle, and raised doubts as to the credibility of any conclusions drawn from microscopic observations. Sir Everard Home and Mr. Bauer*, seeing the tendency which blood-corpuscles have to unite in a longitudinal series, fancied it highly probable that the fibrillee of striated muscle were formed in the same manner. Sir Everard states that the particles of the fibrillee are of the same diameter as the blood-corpuscles deprived of their colour ; he supposes Leuwenhoek’s assertion, that muscle is composed of globules of less diameter than the blood-corpuscles, incorrect, and he endeavours to account for this supposed mistake by adducing the fact, that Leuwenhoek never possessed a micro- meter. _ Mr. Skey, in a paper in the ‘ Philosophical Transactions,’ sets forth as his opinion, that each muscular fibre is a tube, contain- ing in its interior a semi-transparent amorphous substance; the tube he supposes to be composed of fibrille, and the transverse striz to be depressions on the surface of the fibre. The views of Miiller, Schwann, -Lauth and Henle are very similar to those advanced by Fontana. _ Schwann considers the fibrille to be beaded filaments, pre- senting under the microscope a succession of dark points sepa- rated by light and somewhat narrower portions of the fibril. Dr. Martin Barry holds the structure of muscle to be spiral ; he says each fibril is composed. of two spirals coiling in opposite directions. ad dela From these observers I shall pass to those who in recent times have examined the fibrillee of muscle, with a view to determining the real constitution of these filaments. The publication of Mr. Bowman’s paper in the ‘ Philosophical Transactions’ was an era in the microscopy of muscle, though he does not seem to have been able to make out the ultimate con- stitution of the fibrille, which he considered were composed of a series of highly refracting particles of one kind ; he thus describes them :— ‘Fibrille present alternate dark and light points when the * Philosophical Transactions, 1818 and 1826. 112 Mr. W. M. Dobie on the Minute Structure and ~ part is a little out of focus. The light parts are the centres of highly refracting particles acting as lenses; the dark points the intervals between them. If now the focus be carefully adjusted and the achromatic condenser be used for the purpose of defining the outline with the utmost precision, each dark interspace be- tween the refracting points will be found to be reduced to two very slender straight lines, crossing the fibrille in a transverse direction, and giving the light spaces as now seen a rectangular figure.” (Fig. 3a 0.) Dr. Sharpey, from an examination of Mr. Lealand’s prepara- tions of the muscle of pig, considers the_sarcal particles each to be composed of a dark central and clear outer part. Dr. Sharpey mentions that Mr. Lealand himself first pointed out a cross line in the clear interval, and also the bright surrounding areas (fig. 4a & 5). Dr. Carpenter examining the same dissections comes to a similar conclusion (fig. 2 0). . Professor Allen Thomson of Glasgow, in his late work on Phy- siology, describes the structure of the fibrille in the same way as Dr. Sharpey : but since the publication of that work he has been led to doubt the existence of any lateral clear edge, as he himse has informed me. ’ Mr. Erasmus Wilson, from an examination of Mr. Lealand’s preparations, which he is pleased to call his “own. investiga- tions,” describes the fibrillze very differently ; he does not repre- sent any clear lateral edge to the fibril ; he considers the clear as well as the dark space to be severally composed of a pair of cells, the dark pair containing a denser ‘ myoline”’ than the clear pair ; each of these cells is again subdivided into two, thus giving four square cells of equal size in each dark or light interval (fig. 5 a & b). I shall now advert to my own views regarding this structure, which I have deduced from the examination of very numerous demonstrations of the fibrillze, which I have succeeded in making in several kinds of muscular fibre, generally in the perfectly fresh state. When a favourable specimen of the muscular fibrille of the frog, pig, or ox, is placed under a microscope magnifying about 500 diameters, and.the focus is adjusted with great care to the point at which the fibrille can be seen with the greatest di- stinctness, or at what I shall term the distinct focus, the ap- pearance presented is the following :—The fibrille are seen to be divided equally into a series of quadrangular spaces or areas, which are observed to be of two kinds, the one dark, the — other clear or light, regularly alternating with each other. The 5% on wee a | i ai tec Mode of Contraction of Voluntary Muscular Fibre. 118 ____ @leay area may be observed in favourable specimens to have a distinct edge, and when the fibril has been in no way distorted or stretched, to be continuous with the edge of the dark area. Crossing the clear space at its centre, and at right angles to the length of the fibril, will be seen a distinct dark line ; this line di- vides the clear area into two equal parts or divisions, which are necessarily quadrangular. The dark space in the same focus presents a shape very similar to the clear one, though generally of a more elongated form; its whole surface is dark, with the exception however of a clear line crossing it in the same manner as the dark transverse line does the clear space, and dividing it equally into two dark particles (fig.6a). * In some cases I have seen the dark spaces divided into three by two clear cross-lines ; an appearance I think which cannot be relied on, as the other dark spaces im the same fibrils presented the space as double only, with the single clear transverse line. _ When the fibrils are stretched, the dark space often appears as if somewhat elevated above the clear space ; I have seen this very distinetly in stretched fibrils from the lobster, examined very shortly after death, the clear space having scalloped edges (fig. 7 a). With regard to the term dark space, it must not be supposed that it is really opake; for under a superficial focus it also be- comes clear, as I shall presently describe. I shall still retain the term as expressive of what is observed when the fibril is seen under the distinet focus. | If the focus of the instrument be now adjusted for the more : superficial part of the fibril, or a little above it, a remarkable change is observed ; the general appearance of the fibril is dimi- nished in distinctness, and what was before the dark space now appears clear (but not so translucent as the clear space in the distinct focus), and is then seen to be crossed transversely by a dark line (fig. 6 0). The clear area or space undergoes a similar change of appear- ance, becoming quite dark, but no line can be observed to cross it. - The focus under which this is observed, to avoid confusion I shall call the superficial focus (fig. 6 5). It will perhaps be considered trivial thus to describe the ap- pearance of the fibrille under an indistinct focus: but that it is not so, I hope afterwards to be able to prove; for on the change of appearances thus presented, I believe hangs the true explanation of the cause of the transverse striz of voluntary muscle.. In some kinds of muscular fibrille, it is a matter of great dif- ficulty to perceive any dark transverse line in the clear space: Ann. & Mag. Ne Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. iii. 8 114 Mr. W. M. Dobie on the Minute Structure and this arises from the extremely small size of this space, especially when the fibril is in a relaxed condition, and is more particular found in the examination ofthe muscular fibrils of fish, lobster or crab, in which indeed this line can be very rarely seen (fig. 7 ). Hence most probably the reason why Mr. Bowman does not re- present it. In such cases the only way to obtain a view of it is by stretching the fibril when in a perfectly fresh state; this cross-line of the clear space in the lobster partook more of the nature of a band, in the cases where I was enabled to examine it (Pl. VII.fig. 7a). Inthe fish (salmon) I have only seen it ina few cases, but in these the appearance was so distinct as not to leave the least doubt of its existence. I am not aware that this cross-line in the lobster, salmon, skate and frog has been seen by any preceding observers. In the pig and human subject it has been seen; I have also distinetly ob- served it in the muscular fibrillze of the ox. The length of the dark and clear spaces is sometimes identical ; -at other times, and more frequently, the clear space is shorter ; and in the lobster and salmon is often so narrow as to be dimi- nished to a somewhat dark hne when the fibril is in a perfectly relaxed condition. I have also frequently observed, in dissections of the muscular fibrillee of the frog and salmon, an appearance which I consider it important to mention, the true explanation of which I am at pre- sent unable to decide upon. It isas follows :—At the point where two fibrille are separated from each other, extended for a greater — or less distance between them, there often exists a beautiful ho- mogeneous membrane, (resembling the web between two of the toes of a duck,) which js stretched by the violence used in the separation of the fibrille (fig.8 a). Insome recent observations which I have made on the muscular fibres of the skate when perfectly fresh, this appearance invariably presented itself, with this peculiarity however, that instead of being perfectly homoge- neous, it was marked with stripes corresponding to the dark and light spaces of the fibrille between which it was stretched (fig. 8 5). I ef at first inclined to regard this membrane as a shred of the sarcolemma accidentally stretched out between two fibrille; : but from its being of a decidedly more delicate nature than that membrane, and from its being present in nearly every part of some preparations, I am inclined to consider it as being caused by some homogeneous connecting medium spread among the fibrillee. The strize in this membrane in the skate I am at a loss to ac- count for ; perhaps from the tearmg of the membrane over the oh ee ay MR om, A tee te er ae PAS a A ane plete! iad Pipers Beye ee Sind Nas sed > al le Se et) Ste ' ' Mode of Contraction of Voluntary Muscular Fibre. 115 fibrillee, the surface of the membrane may have been thrown into delicate rugz by the elevation of the dark spaces above the clear ones, as may be often seen in stretched fibrils. I have seen appearances in the skate that would almost lead to the belief that this membrane was a fibril spread out laterally into a membrane; this would quite account for the strize on its surface. The subject requires more investigation. The form of the fibrillz I consider to be somewhat flattened or ribbon-shaped ; this can be easily seen when an isolated ies) becomes accidentally twisted. The conclusions which I would draw with regard to the struc- ture of muscular fibre from what I have myself observed, I shall now endeavour to give. — 1. That (excluding the sarcolemma) an ultimate fibre of voluntary muscle is composed of two kinds of sarcous matter, arranged in a definite manner, having a tendency under certain circumstances to split up into fibrille (Pl. VII. fig. 9), very rarely into discs, and then generally after prolonged maceration in spirit. The fibrille are divided into dark and light spaces. 2. That the dark sarcal element or space has some peculiarity in its molecular arrangement, differing from the clear sarcal ele- ment or space, which causes it to refract hght in a different way. That we are not entitled to say that it is composed of cells con- taining a fluid of greater density than that contained in the con- tiguous clear space ; in fact, that we are not able to say with any degree of certainty, that any portion-of a muscular fibril in the mature state is a cell contaiming fluid, as Mr. Erasmus Wilson believes. 3. That the clear space can be distinctly seen to have a dark line crossing it transversely and dividing it into two equal parts, and that the dark space also presents a similar division caused by a line which is generally seen of a lighter shade than the other parts of the same space, and not a broad black band as is erro- “peer represented by Mr. Erasmus Wilson (fig. 6 a & fig. 5 a). hat no clear area exists at the edge of the fibrillee extend- oo ‘transversely outwards from the dark spaces, giving the fibrillee the appearance of a chain of nucleated cells, as is repre- sented by Dr. Sharpey and Dr. Carpenter (fig. 4). This conclu- sion I have been irresistibly led to by the following considera- ~ tlons :— a. The fact that when two fibrille lie side by side, the edges of the black spaces are in accurate apposition. b. That if this lateral clear area really existed, the fibre would be spotted, or at least marked with longitudinal striz quite as distinct as the transverse ones, which in this case would not be well-marked (fig. 4a). Rx 116 Mr. W. M. Dobie on the Minute Structure and c. That the edges of the clear space can be seen under a fine instrument not to extend farther laterally than the edges of the dark space (fig. 6 a). a [I perceive Mr. Quekett in one of the plates to his recent work on the Microscope has distinctly represented this, though he gives an incorrect diagram to explain an appearance which he represents quite correctly. | i d. That the cross-line in the clear space measures exactly the same as the breadth of the dark space, and that it can be di- stinctly seen in favourable cases to touch the edges of the clear space (fig. 6 a). cara ae 5. That it seems probable that there exists a homogeneous connecting medium among the fibrille (fig. 8a & 6). , 6. That the structure of cross-striated muscular fibre is essen- tially the same in all the members of the animal kingdom. 7. That from all I have seen of the structure of voluntary muscle, I am perfectly certain that the appearances presented are quite inconsistent with any palpable spiral arrangement, either in the fibre or fibrille, as is still the opinion of Dr. Martin Barry. Mr. Bowman’s observations ought to have set this point at rest. 8. That the dark spaces become clear, and clear spaces dark, during a change in the focus of the mstrument, causing a pecu- liar appearance of movement on the fibrille (fig. 6 a & 8). 9. That the clear spaces are generally narrower in the fish and lobster than in the frog and mammalia (fig. 6a). 10. That the fibrillee are somewhat flattened-bands. } 11. That the dark spaces in some cases appear as if slightly elevated above the clear spaces of a fibril (fig. 7 a). , The transverse striae. The transverse striz, when observed with great care and during rapid though slight alterations of the focus, are seen to undergo some change in appearance; a kind of shifting a short space backwards and forwards. This appearance I explain in the fol- lowing manner. The muscular fibrils being composed of a series of clear and dark particles, which under change of focus alter from dark to clear and from clear to dark, this change also takes place under the same circumstances in the complete fibre, so that the dark transverse striz are at one time formed by the lateral coaptation of the dark spaces, at another time by a like coaptation of the clear spaces. I see no other way of explaining this peculiar appearance of movement on the surface of the fibre during alterations of focus in arational manner, and I believe that Mr. Erasmus Wilson is Mode of Contraction of Voluntary Muscular Fibre. 117 wrong in stating that the dark transverse striz are always formed by the lateral union of the /aght spaces. This appearance of movement cannot be caused by dark spaces of fibrille lying immediately below the clear spaces of a set of fibres which are superficial to them. As the movement can be seen in a perfectly fresh and undisturbed fibre, it can also be seen on the individual fibrille, as I have already stated. The contraction of voluntary muscle. Hales, Prevost and Dumas, from observations made on the ab- ‘dominal muscles of the frog, considered the contraction of mus- cle to be due to zigzag flexures taking place in each fibre. Pre- vost and Dumas imagined it to be an electrical effect of the pass- age of nervous cords across the fibre at the angles of flexure. Professor Allen Thomson repeated the experiments of Hales, Prevost and Dumas, and was led from the observations he then made to consider that the zigzag plicee were not produced until the contraction had ceased in the fibres which were the subjects _ of it; he observed single fibres continuing in contraction, being _ simply shortened and not falling into the zigzag flexures. Pro- fessor Owen was also led to doubt the accuracy of the statements of Prevost and Dumas from noticing that during the contraction of unstriated muscles in some Filarias and in a Vesicularia, a swelling took place in the centre of the fibre which thus became shorter and thicker. Dr. A. Farre observed a similar fact in the unstriated muscles _ of the Polypifera. The admirable researches of Mr. Bowman have left us little to wish for with regard to the nature of the contraction ; I refer to his observations published in the ‘ Philosophical Transactions’ for 1842. All his observations were made on muscular fibres of animals shortly after death. I shall briefly allude to some observations made with reference to this subject on the living and uninjured tadpole. _ In April this year (1848), when observing the circulation in _ the tail of a tadpole after the disappearance of the gills, I was _ surprised on noticing that the cross-striated muscular fibres were distinctly visible through the external tegument; the contrac- tions after the animal was somewhat exhausted were slow and beautiful, not uniform throughout, as is the case when the tail is observed immediately after the death of the animal and stripped of its integument: the former is the active, living and voluntary, the latter the passive contraction. When the contraction was comparatively slow, the approach of the transverse striz could be seen with extreme distinctness ; the 118 On the Structure of Voluntary Muscular Fibre. relaxation was as instantaneous as the contraction in that part of the fibre which was the subject of it. The circulation of the blood was visibly accelerated after a rapid series of contractions; the blood seemed to be pressed out of the vessels of the part undergoing contraction ; on relaxation taking place the afflux was immediate. These observations were made at a time when I was much en- gaged with other matters, and are consequently very imperfect. _ I hope to be able to resume the inquiry during the ensuing” spring, when these interesting animals can be obtained in a pro- per state for the examination. I believe this is the first obser- vation of the contraction of a cross-striated muscle, so high in the scale of bemg as the Batrachia. I may mention that Dr. Allen Thomson repeated my experiments on the tadpole about the same time and with similar results. Among the Rotifera I have observed very beautiful examples of cross-striated muscle, more especially in the Ewchlanis tri- guetra and in the Euchlanis Hornemanni, which are not uncom- mon species ; the approach of the transverse strize is very marked. The relaxed fibres are subject to a degree of zigzag flexure when other muscles of the animal are in action. In conclusion, one word on the mode of displaying or separa- ting fibrille from the mass of a fibre, which is unquestionably a very difficult operation. Mr. Lealand the optician seems to have almost completely monopolized this branch of minute dissection, _ as nearly the whole of the best preparations extant are from his hands. I am not aware that he has yet made known his mode of procedure to the public. If a muscular fibre of the salmon be used, it is in general not very difficult to separate the fibrille in water. Allowing it to remain in moderately strong spirit for a short time, not only re- moves the oil-globules from around the fibre, but greatly facili- tates the dissection ; it may then be mounted in the ustial way, in spirit, or what perhaps answers better, in glycerine diluted with about three times its bulk of water. The most characteristic specimens are obtained with greatest ease from the frog, the size of the fibres rendering them very easy to manipulate. Allow the leg of a frog stripped of integument to remain in moderately strong spirit for about two hours, then commence the dissection with extremely fine needles set in long handles. The largest fibres should be selected. After a few trials the rudest operator can scarcely fail to separate the fibrille. The muscular fibres of the skate, treated in the same manner, afford easily-dissected and most characteristic examples of mus- cular fibrille. CO ea ee Fig. Mr. F. M‘Coy on Paleozoic Corals and Foraminifera. 119 EXPLANATION OF PLATE VII. ab ed, four figures of fibrille after Muys. ‘* A fibre covered with cellular membrane at the upper part,’’ cross- striated and splitting up into fibrillz at one end: after Fontana. Diagram of fibrillze after Bowman. . Diagram to illustrate the views of Sharpey, Lealand and Carpenter: a, two fibrils united; 6, single fibril, with each sarcal particle ha- ving a dark central and clear outer part. . Diagram of two fibrillze to illustrate the views of Mr. Erasmus Wil- son: a, usual appearance of fibrille; 6, a very much stretched fibril to show the dark and clear spaces, each divided into four. Diagram to show the fibrillz in the distinct and superficial focus : a, fibrils in distinct focus; 6, fibrils in superficial focus from the frog. . Diagram of two fibrils from the lobster: a, fresh fibril much stretched, showing scalloped edges of clear space ; b, similar fibril unstretched, showing clear space apparently dark from its nar- rowness. . Diagram to illustrate a membrane observed among the fibrille : a, membrane as seen in frog and salmon; J, similar membrane observed among fibrille of the muscle of skate, perfectly fresh. . General appearance of a dissection of muscular fibre from the frog, magnified about 500 diameters. XIII.— On some new genera and species of Paleozoic Corals and Foraminifera. By Frepertck M‘Coy, M.G.S. & N.H.S.D. &e. [Continued from p. 20.] Stylaxis (M‘Coy), n. g. easily separable tubes, inter- nally divided into three areas: vertical section, 1st, a thin, flat, straight axis; 2nd, a broad in- ner area composed of nume- rous curved vesicular plates m irregular rows converging up- wards to the axis; 3rd, an outer area on each side composed of smaller and more curved vesi- cular plates, in rows inclining obliquely upwards and out- wards: horizontal section dis- playing the central flat axis surrounded by radiating la- mellz extending from the walls, and connected in the outer area Gen. Char. Corallum composed of adjacent polygonal, prismatic, a. Mode of growth and division of stem; 6. horizontal section ; c. vertical section. by numerous transverse vesicular plates: additional columns 120. =Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new genera and species of . produced by a bipartite division of the parent stem parallel to one of its faces: polyps distinctly separated above. The corals of this genus bear precisely the same relation to Nemaphyllum that Stylastrea (Lonsd.) does to the Lithostrotion of the same writer (Strombodes) with regard to their mode of development, that is to say, im Nemaphyllum, as in Strombodes, the increase is by circular buds developed within the walls of the parent stem, the polygonal walls being gradually perfected by the _ joint labour of adjacent polyps ; which it is inferred from their mode of growth, had a community of existence and organic union at the surface, and from the same cause the columns haye no outer surface to exhibit in a rough fracture, but break through the middle rather than separate one from another. In the Stylaxis however, as in the Stylastrea, the new columns are produced by a sudden splitting of one of the columns into two, . the divisional lines commencing along the middle of one face and going directly across to the opposite face, distinctly separating the young four-sided column at once by a double-plated, recti- linear boundary-wall parallel with one of the faces; the external strie of the old column being traceable upwards. into the young» one. ‘The columns are easily separable one from another in the rough fracture, and the polyps are inferred to have been distinct from each other, and each to have constructed independently its own boundary-wall. Stylaxis major (M‘Coy). Sp. Char. Tubes: averaging 6 lines in diameter, mostly hexago- nal, external surface coarsely striated longitudinally and trans- versely marked with strong curved irregularities of growth, the convexity of the curves upwards: horizontal section, sixty- three slender radiating lamelle converging from the walls to- wards the flat central style or axis, which is about 1 line in width; one half of the lamelle reach the centre, the inter- vening ones reach half way; outer area exhibiting numerous transverse vesicular plates between the radiating lamelle : ver- tical section, axis straight, ribbon-like; inner area broad, of slightly curved vesicular plates forming rows of lengthened irregular cells, extending obliquely downwards and outwards from the axis, about three in a row; outer area of rows of small hemispherically-curved plates, including small rounded cells extending very obliquely upwards and outwards, about six in each row. This species is remarkable for the large size of its tubes and great number of the radiating lamelle. From the carboniferous limestone of Derbyshire. — (Col. University of Cambridge.) J Tec ie Mh fe os 2 Br | ORES POC RCT ae, OREM aa ee SER erage SUL ee Le SH eens Oot = us cei aS he er cy Stem Ae Paleozoic Corals and Foramintfera. 121 Jel Stylaxis Flemingii (M‘Coy). Sp. Char. Corallum of very long, prismatic, generally hexagonal, easily separable tubes, averaging 3 lines in diameter ; outer surface strongly striated longitudinally, and marked with di- rect transverse rugosities of growth ; bipartite division of the columns frequent : vertical section exhibiting the thin flat axis surrounded by an inner zone of small vesicular plates inclining downwards and outwards from the axis, and an outer zone of small vesicular plates inclined in an opposite direction or up- wards and outwards: horizontal section, axis thin, half a line wide, surrounded by about forty-three thin, radiating lamellee from the walls, half of which only reach half way ; numerous small, thin, transverse connecting plates between the lamellie in the outer zone. The bipartite mode of division of the column is frequently and easily observed in this species, which commonly forms large masses. It greatly resembles externally the Stylastrea basalti- formis, but is easily distinguished by the small, but distinct, cen- tral axis visible in the transverse fracture, and further by the dif- - ferent disposition of the lamellz of the inner zone. The small size of the tubes and less number of lamellz distinguish it from the Stylaxis major. This is probably the Lithostrotion striatum of Fleming, (Brit. Anim.) as he particularly says, “the rays of the star unite with a small solid central axis.” I think-however with Mr. Lonsdale, that he is wrong in his references. I have great pleasure in de- dicating it to so admirable a naturalist, the extraordinary merit of whose writings on the British marine animals is well known to all who engage in the same laborious and difficult study. Common in the carboniferous limestone of Derbyshire. (Col. University of Cambridge.) Columnaria (Gold. as here redefined). Gen. Char. Corallum of aggregate, subparallel branches, either round and concentrically wrinkled, or more usually by mutual pressure becoming polygonal and longitudinally suleated, but always easily separable; internal structure as in Amplezus, having many transverse simple diaphragms, and the walls lon- gitudinally sulcated by marginal rudimentary lamelle, which crenulate the edges of the transverse plates. Increase by fis- sure of the parent tube or cell, as in Stylastrea (Lonsd.). Type of the genus Columnaria sulcata (Gold.). This genus has been erroneously described by Goldfuss in the first instance, and has been misunderstood by nearly every sub- sequent author—all describing radiating lamelle from the walls 122 =Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new genera and species of — to the centre, and stating that there are no transverse plates ; I was rather surprised therefore to find the characters I have given above, in authentic specimens from the Eifel of the C. sulcata (Gold.) ; they also exist in the C. zrregularis (Minst.), C. senilis (Koninck), and the following. I denythe existence in those species of radiating lamelle near the centre, and find the transverse dia- phragms conspicuous. The real affinities of the genus seem to be between Michelinea and Amplexus, differing from the former in the tubes being individually distinct (as in Stylastrea) and easily separable by fracture, and being without communicating pores ; from the latter it only differs in its compound mode of growth. As thus restricted the genus is no doubt a good one: the other dissimilar species placed in this genus by Dr. Goldfuss and others will easily fall into Cyathophyllum and other existing genera. Columnaria laxa (M‘Coy). _ Sp. Char. Corallum forming large masses of contiguous, slightly flexuous tubes, rarely in contact ; generally round and finely wrinkled transversely, occasionally the tubes in some part of their length touch the adjoining ones, and then become poly- gonal and longitudinally sulcated ; transverse diaphragms un- dulated, and obliquely inclined in various directions ; diameter of tubes from 3 to 4 lines. The tubes being rarely in contact, and often cylindrical and flexuous, distinguishes this species from its congeners. The — transverse diaphragms and absence of radiating lamelle will serve to separate prismatic portions from the other basaltiform corals found with it. Not uncommon in the carboniferous limestone of Derbyshire. (Col. University of Cambridge.) ; Michelinea glomerata (M‘Coy). Sp. Char. Cells polygonal, irregularly aggregated, so as to open on every side of the large amorphous masses formed by its ir- regular mode of:growth ; cells averaging 2 lines in diameter ; internal vesicular plates very irregular, much curved and highly inclined. This is perhaps most allied to the Russian M. concinna(Lonsd.), but as that species is remarkable for the breadth, flatness and horizontality of its internal plates, so this is equally remarkable for their irregularity, convexity, small size, and nearly vertical position, forming in the sections a multitude of small rounded vesicles, without any approach to horizontality. The small size of the cells and mode of growth seem somewhat analogous in 2, Paleozoic Corals and Foraminifera. 123 both, and separate them at a glance from the three other pub- lished species. Common in the carboniferous limestone of Derbyshire, form- ing subcylindrical masses 3 or 4 inches long. (Col. University of Cambridge.) Michelinea grandis (M‘Coy). Sp. Char. Corallum widely conic, the width considerably exceed- ing the height, externally marked with thick, rounded, radia- ting ridges, finely wrinkled across; polygonal cells, on the upper convex surface, averaging 5 to 8 lines in diameter (most near the former at a height of half an inch, most near the latter size at a height of 2 inches), very deep with thin walls not coated by vesicular plates, but having numerous distinct foramina and many longitudinal striz within ; internal vesi- cular plates small, very thin, much curved, forming nearly horizontal rows of vesicles at the bottom of the cells. This fine species is most allied to the M. tenuisepta (Phil. sp.), but is distinguished by the much wider conical form of the mass and by the cells having, on an average, a diameter three times greater at the same height than in that species, of which I have examined many specimens both British and foreign, and find the figures of Michelin and Koninck, as well as of Prof. Phillips, exact in this respect. Young specimens (1 to 2 inches in diameter) shghtly resemble the M. favosa (Gold. sp.) in form, having the base much flatter than in the adult, but on comparison with authentic Belgian specimens they are found to be distinguished by the large rounded radiating ridges on the exterior, of which no traces exist in that species, as -may be also seen from the figures of Goldfuss and Michelin ; the cells also of the present species are, even at that stage, larger, and increased growth de- stroys all resemblance. The M. megastoma (Phil. sp.), which has large cells (although much less than the present species), is distinguished by its mode of growth, it forming large flattened expansions ; internally its vesicular plates are much larger, fewer, and highly inclined at the circumference, coating the walls of the cells to their very edge, giving them a peculiar thick tumid ap- pearance, which may be imperfectly recognized in the worn specimen figured by Prof. Phillips, but which distinguishes even fragments from the other four species. Average height of the conical masses 2} inches, width 31 inches. Very common in the carboniferous limestone of Arnside, Kendal. (Col. University of Cambridge.) a 124 Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new genera and species of Sarcinula (Lamk.). ? = Arachnophyllum (Dana). The corals of this genus are essentially composed of vertical, — cylindrical, transversely septate tubes, with radiating lamelle within, forming distant ‘circular cells without polygonal bounda- ries ; the tubes are imbedded in a uniform cellulose tissue, from which the buds or young tubes seem to arise whenever the di- stance becomes great between any two cells, but the young tubes do not seem traceable into the old. The coral referred to by Dana (Acervularia Baltica of Lonsdale in the ‘ Silurian System ’) as the type of his genus Arachnophyllum, I find to have the cell-tubes transversely septate, though not well shown in Lons- dale’s figure—the latter genus has therefore no peculiar cha- racters—the cellular structure of the rays being common to several corals. Sarcinula tuberosa (M‘Coy). Sp. Char. Corallum forming large shapeless masses, the upper _ surface covered with irregular tuberose projections, separated by flat or concave spaces, and each having a depressed tubular centre 1 line in diameter, average distance between the centres 5 lines; from the margin of each centre about thirty slightly sigmoidal, very delicate lamine radiate to the adjoining ones, generally without interruption, the radii connected by nume- rous small transverse vesicular plates : vertical section, centres forming nearly vertical and subparallel cylindrical tubes, with close transverse septa, connected by exceedingly fine uniform cellulose structure, which seems formed of small depressed cells arranged nearly in horizontal layers with a double curve conforming to the projections of the surface : horizontal section shows the tubular centres connected by a minute uniform cellular structure with a scarcely appreciable radiation. This strongly resembles the so-called Acervularia Baltica of the ‘Silurian System.’ Rare in the carboniferous limestone of Derbyshire. (Col. University of Cambridge.) Sarcinula placenta (M‘Coy). Sp. Char. Corallum forming tabular masses about 1 inch thick ; under side with small, concentric, imbricating undulations of growth and radiating scratch-like strie; the upper and lower | surfaces parallel and flat, composed of vertical cylindrical tubes forming circular cells at the surface 1 line in diameter, and averaging about 2 lines apart ; the intervening space being flat, cellular, and obscurely radiated on the weathered surface by ES wis ia ‘a ~ a s pe ; Paleozoic Corals and Foraminifera. 125 about thirty curved radii: vertical section, tubes irregularly transversely septate by vesicular plates ; spaces between the tubes composed of slightly waved transverse rows of small, curved, vesicular plates, forming a nearly uniform, minutely cellular structure: horizontal section, tubes either plain or showing more or less of the transverse vesicular plates ; inter- vening spaces irregularly cellular, but showing a slight dis- position to form curved, star-like lines round the tubes. This interesting coral bears a strong external resemblance to the Nemaphyllum decipiens (M‘Coy), but is distinguished by having no divisional lines between the stars in either section. Rare in the carboniferous limestone of Derbyshire. (Col. University of Cambridge.) Sarcinula Phillips (M‘Coy). Ref. ? Phil. Pal. Foss. fig. 15 D. I have given the above name provisionally to a coral which I believe to be identical with the Flintshire one figured as above by Prof. Phillips, but not named or described. It is closely allied to the preceding species, but is of a thicker growth, the tubes are one-third larger and surrounded by thirty-two to forty strong radiating lamelle extending to the adjoining tubes, and there is an obvious tendency in the middle of the transverse diaphragms to extend upwards to form an irregularly compressed solid axis, often visible in the weathered cups. Common in the carboniferous limestone of Corwen. (Col. University of Cambridge.) Astrea carbonaria (M‘Coy). Sp. Char. Corallum forming very large masses, terminal stars from 9 lines to an inch and a half in diameter, obscurel pentagonal, bounded by narrow, rounded, cellular spaces (no simple divisional walls), having from 107 to 130 thin, jagged, radiating lamelle, which descend to form an oval or circular cup, and one half of which rise again to form a large oval central boss, in the centre of which the lamellae become indistinctly blended: vertical section shows the uninterrupted passage of the loose vesicular tissue, in gentle curves, from star to star; a very small space directly under the centre of each star having the vesicular structure almost transverse: hori- zontal section shows the alternately long and short radiating lamelle connected throughout by fine transverse vesicular plates, and the former obscurely blended at the centre (no . axis), and the irregular cellular structure intervening between the adjacent stars. 126 =Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new genera and species of This magnificent species is the only true Astrea I have yet seen from the paleozoic rocks, the numerous corals of this age described under this generic title by British and foreign authors belonging for the most part to the family Cyathophyllide, often transversely septate in the middle and having solid polygonal divisional walls to the stars—characters completely at variance with those of the recent and mesozoic Astrea, and indicating important differences in the animals and mode of increase. Abundant in some parts of the carboniferous limestone near Bakewell, Derbyshire; more rare in the same formation at Corwen. (Col. University of Cambridge.) Heterophyllia (M‘Coy), n. e. Gen. Char. Stem elongate, subcylindrical, irregularly fluted lon- gitudinally: horizontal section, few, distant lamellz destitute of any order of arrangement, but irregularly branching and coalescing in their passage from the thin solid external walls towards some indefinite point near the centre, where the few main lamelle irregularly anastomose : ver- tical section showing about the middle an irregularly flexuous line (the edge of one or two of the radiating vertical lamellee), from which on each side a’ | row of thin, distant, 35 gmoidally Heterophyllia: a. exterior of curved plates extends obliquely up- stem; %. horizontal and wards and outwards, forming a row of _ vertical section. large rhomboidal cells on each side. The paradoxical characters of the lamelle—their perfect want of symmetry of disposition, and their irregular branch-like union among themselves, together with the remarkable openness of the cellular structure, render those corals totally unlike any other recent or fossil group. From Cladocora and Caryophyllia, to which they are most allied, they are distinguished by the want of the cellular axis, and by their few, unsymmetrical and anasto- mosing lamelle. I suspect the Cladocora? sulcata of Lonsdale may belong to this group, but I have not seen examples of it myself. ! it | Heterophyllia grandis (M‘Coy). Sp. Char. Stem slightly flexuous, about 5 lines m diameter, scarcely tapering in 3 inches, longitudinally marked with deep unequal grooves, and few, large, polygonal, unequal ridges, i My q og = 4 ~ numerous vertical la- Paleozoic Corals and Foraminifera. . 127 q giving avery irregularly angulose section to the stem ; surface smooth; internal structure as given in the generic character. Rare in the carboniferous limestone of Derbyshire. (Col. University of Cambridge.) Heterophyllia ornata (M‘Coy). Sp. Char. Stems subcylindrical, long, flexuous, averaging 1 line in diameter, with about sixteen narrow, subequal, longitudinal ridges sharply defined, and separated by flat spaces rather wider than the ridges they separate, the ridges are set with small round tubercles more than their own diameter apart ; surface very minutely granulose: internal structure as in generic character ; horizontal section, lamelle about fourteen at the margin. , Rather rare in the carboniferous limestone of Derbyshire. (Col. University of Cambridge.) Siphonodendron (M‘Cov), n. g. Gen. Char. Corallum of variously aggregated, branching, cylindri- cal or elongate-conic stems; young branches produced by lateral buds ; outer wall thin, lined by two or three rows of small vesicular plates forming a narrow outer vesicular area in both sections ; terminal cups deep, lined by melle, alternately larger and smaller, and having in the bottom a small, prominent, tubular axis: vertical section shows a small, central, persist- Recent Lithodendron. Siphonodendron. ent, siphon-like tube @ Mode of growth «a. Mode’ of growth or axis, which pierces “is vertical sec- jee vertical sec- through a series of long, 5, Horizontal section. conical or dome-shaped transverse diaphragms occupying the greater part of the width of the tube, the convexity upward, forming in this sec- tion lines diverging downwards and outwards from the axis, till they reach the narrow external cellulose layer on each side: horizontal section shows the small tube-like axis, sur- rounded usually by a few thin concentric lines which are the edges of the conoidal diaphragms cut through by the section ; 128. Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new genera and species of from these the vertical lamelle radiate to the cireumference, -where they are cornected by the small transverse vesicular plates forming the narrow external cellular zone. — palace I propose this genus for a number of corals exceedin sly abundant in the mountain limestone, but hitherto classed by Prof. Phillips, Mr. Lonsdale, and others with Lithodendron. This latter genus was originally proposed by Schweigger (Beobach- tungen, &c. tab. 6) to include, Ist, the Oculina of Lamarck, in- cluding the type of Blainville’s Dendrophyllia ; and 2ndly, a di- vision, which allowing the previously constituted genus Oculina to stand for the first division, becomes the real type of his ge- nus, and the four references he gives to Esper’s ‘ Pflanzenthiere’ as examples of this genus are typical examples of the group subsequently named Lobophyllia by Blainville ; this latter name therefore becomes a mere synonym of Lithodendron and should be laid aside, unless, as many writers seem inclined, it be used for the short, wide species with lobed discs, and thus ‘leave Litho- dendron for the more slender cylindrical forms : although there is no clear line of separation between the groups, it may be con- venient to retain both names for those extreme forms, but in no case can the Siphonodendra of the mountain limestone be brought in any close relation with those recent and mesozoic types. The differences are briefly these: Ist, Siphonodendron increases by lateral buds,—JLithodendron by a lateral elongation and gradual division of the old cup and dichotomous fissure of the stem; 2nd, Siphonodendron has a narrow tubular axis and wide conoidal diaphragms, while Lithodendron has a large cel- lular axis and no diaphragms. I have illustrated those pomts in ~ the accompanying sketch. Cladocora of Ehrenberg agrees in ex- ternal form and mode of branching with Siphonodendron, but has the internal structure here represented in Lithodendron. Cladochonus brevicollis (M‘Coy). Sp. Char. Slender stem-like neck of each cell about 1 line long and half a line in diameter, the upper end suddenly swelling to a cup-shaped cell about 2 lines long and 1] line in diameter, curving downwards at an angle of about 135°, the point of junction of the cup and the stem giving origin, at an angle of 45°, to the stem of a second cell similar to the first, but imeli- ning in the opposite direction, and in like manner giving ori- gin “from its upper convexity to a third and that to a fourth, &c. perfectly similar cell, forming together an erect, regularly zigzag corallum. From its regularly angular mode of growth or connexion of the large drooping bell-shaped cups, inclining in opposite direc- ee | eae a age ee ee _ Paleozoic Corals and Foraminifera. 129 tions from thin short slender stems, this is one of the prettiest species of the genus. It most resembles the C. tenuicollis (M‘Coy) figured in the ‘Annals’ for October 1847 (Pl. XI. fig. 8), from the carboniferous shales of New South Wales, but is distinguished by its smaller size and much shorter necks to the cells, while, as in that species, their small diameter compared with their cups distinguishes it from the C. crassa (M‘Coy) of the carboniferous slate of Ireland. Rare in the carboniferous limestone of Derbyshire. (Col. University of Cambridge.) (Madreporacea.) Dendropora megastoma (M‘Coy). Sp. Char. Stem slightly flexuous, subquadrate, branches few, distant, resembling the main stem in size and shape, and coming off from it nearly at right angles; each face has a row of large oval cells with prominent edges, the sides of which have twelve vertical sulci ending in tubercles ; the cells of each row are rather less than twice their diameter apart, the lateral rows opposite and alternating with the other two rows; the width of the cells slightly exceeds that of the face on which they rest, so as to indent the margin ; interstices obscurely poroso- punctate ; width of stem about half a line. This beautiful coral is distinguished from the D. explicita \Mich.) from the Devonian beds of Boulogne-sur-Mer by its smaller size and larger cells. Michelin, in his ‘ Iconographie Zoophytologique,’ founds this genus from the last-named coral, and approximates it to the genera Criserpia and Aulopora; the twelve sulci which I observe to the margin of the cells in this species however show that this cannot be the true affinity of the group, which must now rather be placed in the Madreporacea near Seriatopora. I have examined several specimens on a piece of carboniferous limestone from Derbyshire. (Col. University of Cambridge.) Paleopora (M‘Coy), n. g. Gen. Char. Corallum polymorphous, generally subhemispherical and concentrically ridged beneath, rarely branched ; formed of cylindrical, distinctly walled, tubular cells, having internally twelve vertical sulci or rudimentary lamelle, and divided at irregular intervals by transverse diaphragms ; the tubes sur- rounded and connected by a uniform minute network of small vesicular plates. I propose this genus for all the so-called Porites of the palzo- zoic rocks. First described by Goldfuss as Astrea, they were re- Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. iii. 130. Mr. F. Moy on some new genera and species of moved by Ehrenberg (Ueber Corallenthiere des rothen Meeres, &c.) and Lonsdale (Silurian System) to the recent genus Porites, in which they were followed—probably without examination—by many writers; Profs. Bronn (Lethza, &c.), Phillips (Paleozoic Fossils) and others have however much more happily pointed out their resemblance to Heliopora. The distinct walled tubular cells visible in both sections, connected by cellular tissue, with their twelve rudimentary lamelle, distinguish the present ancient corals from the modern genera just named, for Porites has a minutely reticulated corallum impressed by shallow polygonal undefined cells on the upper surface, and presenting in the horizontal and vertical sections an uninterrupted uniformly vesicular structure. Heliopora agrees. perfectly m external appearance, and in the two sections exhibits the same characters of vesicular structure connecting tubular cells with transverse diaphragms, but in it the tubes have eighteen or more rudimentary lamelle, while they are constantly twelve in the present genus, which I only know as yet in the older and middle paleozoic roeks. Fistulipora (M‘Coy), n. g. Pete Gen. Char. Corallum incrusting, composed of long, simple, cylin- drical, thick-walled tubes, the i mouths of which open as simple _ equal circular cells on the sur- face, and having transverse funnel-shaped diaphragms at variable distances ; interval be- Fo tse tween the tubes occupied by 4 Fistulipora: a. mode of growth, nat. cellular network of small vesi- size, enveloping a crinoid stem. - cular plates. 6. magnified surface and section. - This genus is proposed to inelude the Manon cribrosum (Gold.) of the Eifel, &c., and the two following species from the moun- tain limestone. They have no affinity with the fossil sponges of the genus Manon, with which the only previously known species was classed by Goldfuss and others, but are more allied to the so-called Porites of the palozoic rocks (Paleopora, M‘Coy), from which they differ in the absence of the rudimentary radia- ting or vertical lamellz to the cell-tubes. The sides of the tubes do not seem to be ever perforated by connecting pores. . Fistulipora minor (M‘Coy). Sp. Char. Cell-tubes with slightly prominent margins at the surface, about four in the space of one line, rather less than their own diameter apart, the intervening space composed of from one to three rows of the minute vesicular cells. The tubes of this species are of so small a diameter that I have Paleozoic Corals and Foraminifera. 131 not been able to see the diaphragms; they are from half a line to nearly an inch in length according to the age of the example, but not alterig materially their diameter or relative distanee. It most usually occurs incrusting crinoid stems or other foreign bodies, from which the tubes radiate to the surface, and I suspect the whole corallum, from the minuteness of its parts, may have been taken for a Favosites or Alveolites, from-which the lens will easily distinguish it by showing the reticulated interstices be- tween the tubes. Not uncommon in the carboniferous limestone of Derbyshire. (Col. University of Cambridge.) Fistulipora major (M‘Coy). Sp. Char. Cell-tubes two-thirds of a line in diameter and about their own diameter apart, their walls thick, of concentric lay- ers, with closely placed funnel-shaped internal diaphragms : interstices minutely vesicular, four to six rows of vesicular cells between each pair of tubes. The comparatively great size and distinctness of the parts of this coral enabled me first clearly to ascertain the generic pecu- - liarities of the whole group. Rare in the carboniferous limestone of Derbyshire. (Col. University of Cambridge.) FORAMINIFERA. I believe no examples of this group have been hitherto deter- mined in the British carboniferous rocks, which is the more re= markable from their great abundance in the corresponding de- posits in Russia, and according to M. de Verneuil* in America. I may mention, that since the publication of M. Ehrenberg’s paper on the carboniferous Foraminifera in the ‘ Monats Bericht’ of the Berlin Academy, I have diligently sought for the several carboniferous species he describes in the limestone of a great number of different British localities without success. The fol- lowing is the only species I have met with, and I only know it at present from the one locality. Nodosaria fusulinaformis (M‘Coy). Sp. Char. Shell of two or more inflated, pyriform, easily separa- ble lodges, the first one having a small mucronate point at its _ posterior end, and contracted to a very slender, short neck at - the anterior end, which Jone the pyriform second cell, which _* “Note sur le parallélisme des dépéts paléozoiques de l’Amérique Sep- tentrionale avec ceux de 1 Mairnpe): &c., Bulletin de la Soc, Géol. de France, 2° série, vol. iv. QO* 132 Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new genera and species of is also contracted to a similar minute neck in front; surface smooth. Length of imdividual cells wairiacige 1 lime, width two-thirds of a line. So like is this in size and shape to the inflated vaveeey of Fischer de Waldheim’s Fusulina cylindrica occurring in such quantities in some parts of the Russian carboniferous limestone, that it might easily be mistaken for it; it is destitute however of the longitudinal external fissure-like opening and complex in- ternal structure of that genus, seeming more properly allied to certain moniliform, few-celled Nodosarie, such for instance as the N. rudis and N. rugosa of M. D’Orbigny’s work on the Austrian Foraminifera, with both of which species it agrees almost perfectly. The lodges or cells are almost always found separated (from the minuteness of the connecting neck), which gives them the striking resemblance to Fusuline above alluded to; I have heard however of several of them having been found united in a line by their little necks, and I have myself seen two thus united, and the posterior cell not being a terminal one. Occurs in great numbers on the weathered surfaces of the car- boniferous limestone in the parish of Shivey, Tyrone, m the north of Ireland. (Col. University of Cambridge and Royal Dublin Society-) Re ne ee Exclusive of the above species, the following is a list of such British corals of the carboniferous period as I have myself — _noted since the publication of Morris’s Catalogue of British. Fossils in addition to the species there given; it includes, Ist, some species described by foreign authors which I have recognized 1 in Britain; 2nd, a few Devonian species for which I give undoubted carboniferous localities ; and 3rd, those new forms which I have figured and described in the ¢ Synopsis of the Characters of the Carboniferous Limestone Fossils of Ire- land’ published some years ago, the result of an examination of the collections made in that country by Mr. Griffith of Dublin, with whose permission I now however, for the first time, publish the principal geological and geographical loca- lities, the omission of which in the work mentioned has often been regretted. All the localities except those in ¢éalics are in Ireland. All the species in é¢alics are in the Geological Museum of the University of Cambridge. The following abbreviations are used of the rocks : dr. L. Arenaceous Limestone, a peculiar band in the middle of the yellow sandstone at the base of the » carboniferous series ; Calp, a provincial term for a band of dark argillaceous limestone occurring between the great lower and upper limestones, accompanied in the north of Ireland by thick 7 re _ s : iy = a a 2F fi i pe 4 r hal Paleozoic Corals and Foraminifera. 133 beds of shale and a little sandstone; C. Z. Carboniferous Limestone generally ; C. Sh. Carboniferous Shale generally ; C. Si. Carboniferous Slate, the shales between the base of the lower limestone and the top of the yellow sandstone, alterna- ting more or less with each at the points of junction; L. L. Lower Limestone, the great limestone of Ireland, between the Calp and the carb. slate; U. L. Upper Limestone, a thinner deposit than the lower limestone, occurring between the Calp and the millstone grit. Y. 8. Yellow Sandstone—a thick sandstone at the base of the carboniferous system in Ireland, occupying the space between the carboniferous slate and the old red sandstone, and by many geologists considered to be- long to the latter ; I have recognised however in the shales in- tercalated with it nearly the same suite of fossils which we find in the carboniferous slate and in the Calp, and in the beds of _ arenaceous limestone occasionally occurring in it I have iden- tified the most characteristic fossils of the main or lower lime- stone, so that no doubt remains in my mind of the correctness of Mr. Griffith’s original view, that this sandstone forms the true base of the carboniferous limestone formation. ALVEOLITES. Goldfussi (Michel. sp.), Icon. Zooph. L. L. Hook Head, Wexford. ?palmata (M‘Coy). lustra id., Syn. Carb. Foss, Irel. Calp.. Manor Hamilton. Asrreopora. ‘antiqua (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. Irel.-.C. Sl. Hook Point. Au.opora *., campanulata (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. C. Sl. Hook Head. gigas (M‘Coy), Syn: Carb. Foss. of Irel. © Calp. Ballintrillick. - serpens (Gold.), Petrefacten. Calp. Bundoran; Berenicea? : megastoma (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. C.Sl. Hook Head. CaNINIA. cornu-bovis (Mich.), Icon, Zeoph. C. L. Corwen. cornu-copie (Mich.), Icon. Zooph. C.Sh. Red Castle, Mt. Rath ; Glasgow; I. of Man. flexuosa (Gold. sp.), Petrefacten. C. L. Kendal. Me iia ; C. L. Easky, Sligo. pres + Mich)., Jeon. Zooph. C.Sh. saan ae I. of Man. patula (Mich.), Icon, Zooph. C.Sl. Hook, Wexford. * If the small recent and newer fossil corals referred to the genus d/ecto really belong (as seems the general opinion now) to the Polyzoa, there could be no hesitation in considering the comparatively gross palzozoic spe- cies not only as generically distinct, but as belonging to a different order— the sulcation visible within the tubesof several of the species clearly indicating rudimentary radiating lamelle, which, as they exceed twelve in number, place those corals among the Anthozoa,—most probably, I think, near Syrin- gopora, in which a similar sulcation has been detected. Instead therefore of considering the words Alecto and Aulopora as synonymous, we may, with advantage, retain each for the peculiar section of the group indicated. 134 Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new genera and species of Caunopora. i placenta (Phil.), Pal. Foss, C.SI. Poulscadden Bay, Howth. Cerropora. affinis (Gold.), Petrefacten. C.Sh. J. of Man. CLADOCHONUS. antiquus (M‘Cey), Syn. Carb. Foss. €.$h. Rahan’s Bay; St.John’s Point, Donegal. | bacularius (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb, Foss. C. L. Derbyshire. . : : oa C. L. Derbyshire. crassus (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. -C. Sh. Lisnapaste ; Lackagh; CYATHAXONEA. cornu (Mich.), Icon. Zooph. C. L. Kendal. spinosa (Kon. sp.), Anim. Foss. Belg. C. L. J. of Man. DictryYorHyLuLia. antiqua* (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. C. SI.. Heok. - FavositEs. Gothlandica + (Gold.), Petrefacten. C.L. Derbyshire; I. of Man. | inflata (Kon.), Anim. Foss. Belg. C.L. Kendal. FENESTELLA. antiqua (Lonsd. Devonian var.), Geol. Trans. vol. v. Y. 8S. Bruckless. . {¢ Sl. Blackball Head, Cork ; Cur- rens; Clonea; Clonmel, &c. C.L. Derbyshire; I. of Man; carinata (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. / Tynan ; Mountmellick. ,Calp. Malahide. crassa (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. L. L. Ballynacourty; Kildare. ejuncida (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss, L. L. Cork, . C. L. Derbyshire. formosa (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss: 1 Sate Malahide, Dublin. _U. L. Killymeal, Dungannon. frutex (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. U. L. Killymeal, Dungannon. hemispheerica (M‘Coy);Syn. Carb. Foss. L. L. Cork. Morrisii (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. L. L. Cork. : C. L. Cork; Kil - multiporata (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. , Calp. Bellic ies a at : oculata (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. = C. SI. Ballynacourty, Dungarvan. C.Sl. Poulscadden. plebeia (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb, Foss. he L. Cork; Howth; Derbysh. , Calp. Bundoran; Ballintrillick. quadridecimalis(M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. U. L. Black Lion, Enniskillen. varicosa (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. U. L. Black Lion, Enniskillen. * More lately figured by Michelin (Icon. Zooph.) under the name of Michelinea compressa. + It is several years since I first published this as a carboniferous coral from a single Irish specimen, concerning the locality of which some doubt was expressed. I have now examined a large suite from the Derbyshire limestone, and compared them minutely with authentic specimens of Gold- fuss’s coral from the Lifel, and am enabled fully to confirm my original ob- servation. Paleozoic Corals and Forammifera, 135 GLavuconome. i} are C. Sl. Ballynacourty; Poulscadden. bipinnata (Phil. var.), Pal. Foss. | Cal Bundoran. U. L. Killymeal, Dungannon. gracilis (M‘Coy), sig Carb. Foss, C. Sl. Ballynacourty, Red Castle, Mt. Ra ; Calp. Ballintrillick. U. L. Killymeal, Dungannon. grandis (Mi Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. L. L. Meelick Chapel, Co, Clare. pulcherrima (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. C.S]. Hook Head. Goreonta? Lonsdaliana (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Fo oss. C.L. Laracor, Trim. | __ ziezac (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. Ar. L. Granard. - e Hemirrypa. Hibernica (Sc. sp.), M‘Coy, Syn. Carb. Foss. L. L. Cork. | cap Ballintrillick. U.L. Knockninny; BlackLion. IenTHYORACHIS. Newenhami (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. C. L. Meelick Chapel, co. Clare. Mitverora? gracilis (Phil.), Pal. Foss. C.Sl. Ballynacourty; Lisnapaste. similis (Phil.), Pal. Foss. C. Sl. Toberyellathan, Gort; St. eo, Doolaghs, Dublin. Nemapuyiium. _ aranea (M‘Coy). dsirea id., Syn. Carb. Foss. - C. L. Magheramore, Tobercurry. Perrata. bina (Lonsd. Devon. var.), Phil. Pal. Foss. { Me = pear **celtica (Lamx. sp.), Phil. Pal. Foss. C. Sl. Clonea; Knocklofty. pauciradialis (Phil. sp.), Pal. Foss. C. Sl. Currens; Ballynacourty. pluriradialis (Phil, sp.), Pal. Foss. C. Sl, Currens, Castle Island. ~ Poryrora. a Ar. L. Townparks, Killeshandra. “dendroides (M‘Coy), 10, Sl. Red Castle, Mt, Rath. fastuosa (Kon. sp.), Anim. Foss. Belg. { - - oo marginata (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. U.L. Killymeal, Dungannon. Ar. L. ‘Townparks, Killeshandra. papillata (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. / L. L. Rathgillen, Nobber. Bay : U. L. Black Lion, Enniskillen. . y C. L. Derbyshire. perros MiCoy), Synq Carb.:Foss.. + ©, Sh.i Red Castle, Mt,, Rath, ’ Privopora. pluma (Sc. MSS.), M‘Coy, Syn. Carb. Foss. C. Sl. Poulscadden, Howth; Hook. Ee L. Kildare. Calp. Malahide. -RETEporRA. undata (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. L. L. Kildare. | Sipuonopenpron, - ' - pauciradiale (M‘Coy). Lithodendron id., Syn. Carb. Foss. C. L. Magheramore, Tobercurry. 136 Mr. H.E. Strickland on the Dodo and its Kindred. STENOPORA. . scabra (Rafin. sp.). Favosites id., Kon. Anim. Foss. Belg. C. Sl. Hook ; Clonea; Currens. Srrombopses (Lithostrotion, Lonsd.). emarciatum (Lonsd. sp.), Geol. Russ. and Ural. C. L. Derbyshire. VINCULARIA,. dichotoma (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. . Palast te megastoma (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb, Foss. U. L. Killymeal. raricostata (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. U. L. Killymeal, Dungannon. XIV.—Supplementary Notices regarding the Dodo and its Kindred. Nos. 1,2,3. By H. E. Srricxianp, M.A., F.G.S. One of the main objects which Dr. Melyille and myself had in view, in publishing our recent work on the Dodo and its Kindred, was to draw the attention of others to this interesting historico- physical investigation, and thus to elicit from all quarters such additional items of information as had escaped our own research, Many a curious scrap of Dodo-knowledge is doubtless still buried in the holes and corners of libraries, museums, and picture-gal- leries, and many a precious bone-fragment still moulders in the caverns and alluvions of the Mascarene Islands. Already, in the short interval since our publication saw the light, have several important links been added to the chain of evidence there dis- played,—partly through the kind diligence of our friends, and partly by our own more recent researches. These supplementary facts I propose to communicate from time to time to the ‘ Annals of Natural History! 1. Historical evidence of the Dodo.—I grieve to be obliged to record that Oxford, the cradle of so much learning, now stands convicted of having been the grave, not of one Dodo (as was hitherto supposed), but of rwo. A small dingy MS. yolume has lately been purchased by the fellows of Queen’s College, Oxford (I dare not say at what price), from Mr. Rodd the bookseller. This precious but unattractive little book is the original autograph - diary of Thomas Crossfield, once fellow of Queen’s, and extends over fourteen years, from 1626 to 1640. Amidst a yariety of matters, some of historical interest, and others “ of no importance to any but the owner,” we find the following curious passage, which was first detected, and kindly communicated to me, by the Rey. Dr. Bliss. ; Page 68. “1634. Spectacula Oxonii in hoc anno, 1. The Palsgraves Family. 2. His mates Hokus Pokus. 3. Dancing vpon the rope. 4. Hierusalem in its glory, destruction. ’ Mr. H.#. Strickland on the Dodo and its Kindred. 137 The story deuided into 5 or 6 parts, invented by Mr. Gos- ling, sometimes schollar to Mr. Camden, enginer, who BE- STOWED THE Dopar (A BLACKE, INDIAN. BIRD) VRON. Y° Anatomy scnoo.e. His wife dying left him some meanes in a chest, w“? a maide seruant cunningly getting y® key of her master, conveyed away, and soe he now glad to get his . liuinge by vseing his wits for such inventions.” How Mr. Gosling obtained his “ Dodar,” or what subsequently became of it, we have not a particle of evidence. The contents, and even the locality, of “ y® Anatomy schoole ” of 1634 are alike unknown, the. existing Anatomy school having been founded about 1750, independently of any previous establishment. One thing is certain, that this “ Dodar ” was not the same individual as the one which subsequently formed one of the treasures of the Ashmolean Museum, which was “ordered to be removed ” in 1755, and whose head and foot are fortunately still in existence. For we have the clearest evidence that the latter specimen was in Tradescant’s private collection at Lambeth in 1656, and was not transferred to Oxford till 1683 (see ‘ The Dodo and its Kin- _ dred,’ pp. 28, 82). Two Dodos have therefore existed, at suc- cessive periods, in the venerable repositories of Oxford University, where the naturalist from the remotest parts of Europe now makes the mouldering relics of one an object of pilgrimage. I may here mention, that the preservation of these relics is due not so much to Fortune as to old Ashmole himself. In his original regulations for the management of his museum, it is enacted that when any of the specimens were found to be in bad condition, they should not be wholly destroyed, but the hard parts, such as the heads and feet, should be put away in a closet ; and to this judicious proviso of the old astrologer we are pro- bably mdebted for the most important evidences now existing on the structure of the Dodo. 2. Affinities of the Dodo.—I have received from that excellent osteologist, Mr. Thomas Allis of York, the following interesting communication, relating to a point in the anatomy of the Dodo which Dr. Melville and I had overlooked, but which wholly con- firms our conclusions. “On looking at plate ix* I immediately perceived strikingly confirmatory evidence of your views as to the Columbidine affi- nities of the Dodo, unnoticed either by thyself or by thy talented coadjutor, in his elaborate anatomical description of the head of that bird. This evidence consists in the number of the sclerotic plates. At the Zoological Section of the British Association at Liverpool I exhibited dissections of the sclerotic ring of about seventy birds; among the seventy there were three species of 138 Mr. H.E. Strickland on the Dodo and its Kindred. Columbide ; each of these three had eleven plates m the sclerotic ring ; being the precise number figured m’the Dodo. No other bird had a similar number, and none so small a number, with the single exception of the Australian Podargus, m which bird the sclerotic ring 1s composed of one single bone, without the smallest trace of a division into separate plates. No abstract of my paper on the subject was published in the proceedings of that meeting, and its contents were never made public. | “T exhibited the rings of eight species of Raptores; the smallest number of sclerotic bones in this order was fourteen ; and seven species of Gallinide, thirteen being the smallest num- ber of plates. “J thought this confirmatory evidence of the correctness of your views could not be otherwise than acceptable to thee; if thou considerest it of sufficient importance to deserve to be made known through one of our scientific periodicals, be so good as to get it inserted, | “Thy sincere friend, | “Tomas ALLIs.” Let me here, in passing, express an earnest hope that some means may be found of giving to the public the benefit of the valuable and original researches of Mr. Allis, which have hitherto been retained in MS. by that “great difficulty” of natural-history- authors, the expense of illustrative engravings. | 3. Historical evidences of the Solitaire.—In a recent explora- tion of the precious collection of foreign periodicals in the Bod- leian library, I-discovered a work of which I had long been im quest, the ‘ Mémoires de la Société Royale des Sciences et Belles Lettres de Nancy,’ 4 vols. 12°, Nancy, 1754-1759. The Pre- sident of the Society, M. d’Heguerty, had been governor of Bourbon about 1734, and in a discourse which he delivered March 26, 1751, he cobartoiuadl the Nancy savans with an ac- count of the Mascarene Islands. Speaking of Bourbon, he men- tions pintados, partridges, and other birds, but says nothing of the brevipennate birds of that island, though we have proof that they still existed in the time of La Bourdonnaye, d’Heguerty’s successor (see ‘ Dodo and its Kindred,’ p. 60). He atones how- ever for this omission by the following interesting notice of the Solitaire of Rodriguez, which is the more valuable as our previous historical evidence of that bird was almost wholly confined to the single testimony of Leguat. We now find that this bird survived from the time. of Leguat’s visit, 1693, down to about 1735, and that, like the Dodo, it was capable of being kept alive in con- finement. At vol. i. p. 79, M. @Heguerty says, speaking of Rodriguez : Mr, F. M‘Coy on the Tail of Diplopterus. 139 “On y trouve aussi des oiseaux de différentes espéeces, que lon 7 prend souvent a la course, et entre autres des Solitaires, qui n’ont presqu’ point de plumes aux ailes; cet oiseau, plus gros qu'un Cygne, a la physionomie triste ; apprivoisé on le voit tou- jours marcher & la méme ligne, tant qwil a despace, et retro- grader de méme sans s’en écarter. Lorsqu’on en fait ouverture, on y trouve ordinairement des Bézoards, dont on fait cas, et qui sont utiles dans la médecine.” XV.—Reply to Sir Philip Egerton’s Letter on the Tail of Di- plopterus. By Freprrick M‘Coy, M.G.S. & N.H.S.D. &e. To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History. GENTLEMEN, Cambridge, Jan. 13th, 1849. Str Purire Eerrron has written a letter in your last Number, from which it would appear that I had acted unfairly towards Prof. Agassiz in my description of the diphycercal type of tail im the November Number of your Journal, by remarking that Agassiz called the tail of Diplopterus ‘ heterocer eal,” and leaving it to be inferred that the ordinary heterocercal form was intended. ‘Sir P, Egerton does not deny the accuracy of my description and figure of the tail of this genus and its difference from the true heterocercal type; and though no one comparing them with Agassiz’s work will see any resemblance, yet Sir Philip Egerton endeavours to show that Agassiz gave the same characters that ‘I do, by suppressing in his letter all allusions to those passages in Agassiz’s writings which state without reserve that the genus -was heterocercal, and by quoting a certain passage (giving a very imperfect notion of the tail however) in which the exist- ence of rays above the spine is mentioned. I will not ask why Sir Philip Egerton only gave you the quotation from Agassiz’s work as far as he did? or why he did not quote it entire? But I supply the missing line of the quotation : ‘‘ La caudale est tron- quée presque verticalement, et /a colonne vertébrale finit a son angle supérieure ;” and I may add to this (what Sir P. Egerton also omits to mention), that in the restored figure of the genus (tab. E), combining his latest information in the same work, Agassiz figures Diplopterus with a heterocercal tail perfectly iden- tical with that of Osteolepis figured on the same plate, which is one of the most perfectly heterocercal fishes we know. This figure too is in accordance with the above omitted portion of the quotation, and with the prevailing theory that none but hetero- cercal-tailed fishes lived at those ancient periods ; it shows that the quotation given by Sir P. Egerton did not imply a knowledge 140 On the Ganoine of some Fish-teeth. — on the part of Agassiz of the structure which I have pointed out in my paper; and it also shows the author’s interpretation of - what portion of rays are seen above the spine in fig. 1. pl. 18. of the Monog. of the Old Red Fishes, which Sir P. Egerton states to be a good representation of the structure (although he does not mention that fig. 2 of the same plate represents it as perfectly heterocercal). Will Sir Philip Egerton compare Agassiz’s restored figure referred to, with mine in your Journal, and say that that is right and mine wrong? or will he say that his figure and the above portion of the quotation are not as clear definitions of the heterocercal type of tail as it is possible to give? I trust these observations will show, that whatever “unfairness ” may be in this discussion is not on my side; and I may assure Sir Philip Egerton, that not for all the palzontolo- gical discoveries in the world would I misrepresent the writings of any one, much less of Prof. Agassiz, for whose brilliant talents, extensive learning, and enormous service to natural science, no one can have a more profound veneration than myself. With regard to my “ using the cancelled specific appellation latus when speaking of the Coccosteus decipiens,” I must beg to refer Sir Philip Egerton to the Rules for Nomenclature published by the British Association for the Advancement of Science, for the reasons which have influenced me in retaining the original name. I have the honour to remain, Gentlemen, Your most obedient servant, Freperick M‘Coy. XVI.—Reply to Prof. Owen’s Letter on the Ganoine of some Fish- teeth. By Frepmricx M‘Coy, M.G.S. & N.H.8.D. &e. - To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History. GENTLEMEN, Cambridge, Jan. 13th, 1849. In reference to Prof. Owen’s letter in your last Number, will you favour me by the insertion of a few lines ? | | In your Number for August last, I published a notice of some fossil fish, and in describing the teeth used the new term “ ga- noine” to designate a peculiar modification of ‘ dentine,” which, from forming the hard polished surface of those teeth, had been confounded with true enamel by nearly all writers on fossil fish. To define the term, I briefly defined the tissue for which I used _ it, and its anatomical distinction from “enamel.” Prof. Owen. writes to point out that he had observed the distinction himself, | as indeed every anatomist must who looks at a slice of tooth through a microscope; yet in the note to his letter he cites a Mr. J. Miers on the genus Witheringia. 141 case from his ‘Odontography,’ where he had himself. inadver- tently called it “enamel” in describing a fossil tooth (Peta- lodus), although in other places he had described it as it is. Prof. Agassiz I believe, in all his descriptive characters has called it “enamel,” and so have most writers. The case therefore stands now as before, namely, that a peculiar modifi- cation of tissue exists in certain fish-teeth, very different from “ enamel,” yet confounded with it by many writers, frequently called “ enamel” in the technical descriptions, and for which no other term had hitherto been proposed ; my object now is to state, that in proposing the term “‘ ganoine”’ for the sake of brevity and accuracy in the descriptions of the fossils I was engaged on, I by no means intended to impute ignorance of its structural peculi- arities to any preceding writer. If I had been aware that Prof. Owen had used the word in question orally at his lectures for the polished part of ganoid scales, and that he would have preferred “ vitro-dentine”’ for the dental tissue, I should of course have used it also; but as those terms have not been so published, while mine is already current, it is scarcely possible I think to make a change now without producing more confusion than the change ~ would be worth. I have the honour to remain, Gentlemen, Your most obedient servant, Freprricx M‘Coy. -XVII.— Contributions to the Botany of South America. By Joun Miers, Esq., F.R.S., F.L.S. WITHERINGIA. Tue following observations will I hope serve to throw some light upon this hitherto obscure genus. It always. appeared to me that the Witheringia picta, as figured by Martius (Nov. Gen. tab. 227), must either form the type of a very distinct group, or be considered as a very good illustration of that genus, for which reason I refrained from publishing what I had long ago observed on the subject, until I could satisfy myself of the absolute cha- racter obscurely indicated by L’Heritier, in regard to his typical species W. solanacea (Sert. Angl. 33. tab. 1). Under. this un- certainty (in a note, Lond. Journ. Bot. iv. 353) [alluded to the unsuccessful search I had everywhere made for some specimen, or better details, of the plant in question, so as to be able to com- prehend the limits and features of the generic character of Witheringia, and I expressed my regret that the original type no longer existed in L’Heritier’s herbarium in the British Museum, as that would at once have cleared up this ambiguity. Dr. 142 Mr. J. Miers on the genus Witheringia. Sendtner has since come to a more decided conclusion, by pro- posing Martius’s plant before alluded to as the type of a new genus, which he calls Athenea ; but I am not aware upon what grounds he holds it distinct from Witheringia, nor can I learn that he has given any determined limits of this latter genus. From observations lately made, it appears to me that farther uncertainty on this point need not be entertained, and I propose therefore, to offer my reasons, founded on the facts now demon- strated, for justifying the conclusions thus formed. In Sir Wm: Hooker’s most valuable herbarium there exists among Goudot’s collection from Columbia, a plant which appeared to me to be a Saracha, except that its habit is rather more suffruticose and erect than most species of that genus, and its flowers smaller and fewer than usual: on examining this more attentively and com- paring it carefully with the figure and description of L’ Heritier’s plant, I could not do otherwise than conclude that it was very closely related to his Witheringia solanacea, and as such may well serve, in the absence of the original, as a substitute for the type of what he intended as that genus. I have also compared this Columbian plant with the descriptions given by Prof. Kunth of several fruticose species, which he arranged in the same genus, and at the same time have examined several analogous plants from intertropical America, either closely allied or nearly iden- tical with these last-mentioned species ; and finally, 1 have com- pared these with the Witheringia hirsuta, Gardn., a species that does not seem to differ from the W. picta, Mart., collating this at the same time with Von Martius’s excellent description and figure of this latter species before quoted: all these forms ex- hibit a gradation from Saracha on the one hand to Aenistus on the other. But Witheringia, according to modern authors, is made to embrace a number of heterogeneous species, and it is obvious that, without taking into account L’Heritier’s plant, all the remaining species in the herbaceous section enumerated by Dr. Walpers (Repert. iv. 29) do not belong to that genus, being mostly referable to a very distinct section of Solanum, probably a good subgenus. “Throughout the vegetable kingdom we find individuals pos- sessing aberrant characters, and exhibiting an intermediate state between the artificial limits of our botanical distributions, or par- taking of their mutual extremes, and this is as fully apparent in the Solanacee as in any other family. Thus, many experienced botanists have found it difficult to determine whether certain in- dividuals should be referred to Petunia or Salpiglossis, plants not only belonging to separate genera, but hitherto placed in distinct natural orders. In like manner it may be doubted whether cer- tain plants should be referred to Physalis, when they are seen Mr, J« Miers on, the genus Witheringia. 143 , to be scanty of the very remarkable character that distinguishes most of its species, viz. the remarkable growth and extreme in- flation of the calyx in fruit; and so also in the approximate ge- nus Saracha, individuals are sometimes observed, where, com- bined with a calyx not sensibly increasing in size, they present a corolla deeply campanulate, marked with large coloured spots, and a pentangular border so characteristic of Physalis: in these equivocal points of structure, it appears to me we may call in the aid of their general habit in order to determine the genus to which they should be referred, for in Physalis the inflorescence will be found to be universally 1-flowered in each axil, while in Saracha it is as uniformly more or less distinctly umbellate. Thus likewise in Acnistus, a genus with Cestrum-like flowers, we have a very variable length of the tube of the corolla, which in A, umbellatus is hardly distinguishable from the section Che- nesthes of Iochroma ; while in A. arborescens (the original Cestrum cauliflorum of Jacquin, Hort. Schcenb. tab. 325) the tube is so short as to leave no possible distinction between this genus and that called Witheringia by Kunth, as will be hereafter demon- strated. 3 Now, as will be hereafter shown, neither Witheringia so- lanacea, nor the Columbian plant here alluded to as being so _ closely allied to it, can be distinguished from Saracha ; they have both a 5-partite calyx, a rotate corolla deeply cleft, stamens ari- sing from triangular expansions originating at the base of its short tube, and the fruit is a pisiform berry supported on a calyx that does not materially increase in size ; the peduncle is bifur- cate, and forms a 2-flowered umbel as in many species of Sara- cha; and to make this analogy still more complete, although the stem is somewhat lignescent and perennial at base as in some species of this last-mentioned genus, their branches are in like manner herbaceous, and L’Heritier describes Witheringia sola- nacea as possessing the same kind of large tuberose root as in the Saracha jaliomata, Schlect.: for all which reasons I have no hesitation in referring all these plants to one genus. Of the fruticose species hitherto included in Witheringia, there are evidently two distinct groups, the several Columbian species enumerated by Kunth, and the Brazilian species of Martius: the former are distinguished by having extra-axillary fascicles, gene- rally of numerous, sometimes of very few flowers, always upon simple peduncles, and not umbellate as in Hebecladus ; the calyx is always distinctly tubular, with an almost entire margin, and five very minute distant teeth, not 5-partite as observed in Hede- eladus, Saracha, and Witheringia picta; the corolla is tubular, with a 5-partite border, not so decidedly long and infundibuli- form as in Hebecladus and Acnistus; the berry is small, seldom 144, Mr. J. Miers on the genus Witheringia. exceeding the size of a peppercorn, and is supported on a small persistent and nonaugescent calyx ; it is not one-tenth the size of the large oval berry inclosed within its increasing calyx, which is seen in Witheringia picta; the positive characters here alluded to will be found to approach very closely to Acnistus, and to be quite incompatible with the plants of the other group referred to. From these several facts the inference is irresistible, that Witheringia solanacea should at once be referred to Saracha, and that Witheringia macrophylla, W. ciliata, W. mollis, W. rhom- boidea, W. dumetorum and W. riparia of Prof. Kunth, together with some others, form a distinct group, which I propose to call Brachistus, and that the genus Witheringia as defined by L’ He- ritier must fall upon that group of plants, of which the Wathe- ringia picta, Mart., may be considered the type. These are di- stinguished by an inflorescence either solitary or fasciculate in each axil or dichotomy of the branches, in which latter cases they arise successively at different periods, so that we see in each fas- cicle, every gradation of development from the nascent bud to the ripened fruit : the peduncle is always 1-flowered, slender and drooping in the young flower, but it grows much longer, becomes rigidly erect, and is considerably thickened towards the apex, 1 fruit: the calyx is 5-partite, the corolla has a very short tube, and a deeply 5-cleft rotate border, with the stamens arising from triangular extensions a little above the base of the tube, as in Hebecladus and Saracha : the berry is large, oval, and wholly in- cluded within the enlarged calyx, and the form of the embryo of its seed is spiral. | It may be urged that the name of Saracha should give place to that of Witheringia, but such a change would answer no good purpose, and could not be effected without great confusion, a very unnecessary creation of synonyms, and the annihilation of a genus long recognized. The recommendation above suggested appears to me the only proper course to pursue, and in adopting it, we do not violate the rule of priority, as [7 Heritier’s plant was only a cultivated specimen, the place of whose origin is still quite unknown ; and as no specimen of it appears to be in existence, it is clear that as a species, and especially as the type of a genus, it must ever remain problematical : and finally, that as L’Heri- tier’s generic character remains in full force, as applied to another distinct group, the tribute intended by him to honour the me- mory of Withering is thus inviolably preserved. The genus Witheringia being thus established, it follows as a necessary con- sequence, that the Athenea of Dr. Sendtner must give place to it. The following generic character drawn up from my own observa- tions will not be found to differ materially from that of the au- thor last mentioned. Mr. J. Miers on the genus Witheringia. 145 Wirnertnera, L’Her., Mart. Athenea, Sendt.—Calyx sub- ~ eampanulatus, profunde 5-partitus, persistens. Corodla rotata, ~ tubo brevi, limbo 5-partito, laciniis oblongis, acuminatis, esti- vatione valvata. Stamina 5, erecta ; filamenta filiformia, brevia, “paulo supra basin corollz inserta, imo repente triangulariter dilatata, et hinc im annulum fere coalita; anthere oblonge, 2-loculares, basi emarginato-cordatz, loculis connectivo an- gusto dorsali parallele connatis, longitudinaliter dehiscentibus. ~Ovarium ovatum, 2-loculare, ovulis plurimis, utrinque disse- pimento adnatis. Stylus simplex, longitudine staminum, apice ‘incrassatus, fistulosus. Stigma subintegrum, glandula gluti- nosa 2-loba semi-immersa. Bacca ovata, calyce aucto tecta. ‘Semina compressa, rhomboideo-reniformia, in pulpam tenuem nidulantia, testa scrobiculata, subscabra, hilo perforato in sinu marginali. Embryo in albumen carnosum, subspiralis: coty- ledonibus semiteretibus, radicula 3-4-plo brevioribus.—Fru- tices Brasilienses, dichotome ramose ; folia alterna, vel gemina altero minori (in turionibus subfasciculata), integra; flores pe- - dunculati, axillares, vel in dichotomiis solitarit, bini, vel plures __ fasciculati, et tune alterna vice singulatim tardius enati, pedun- , culo fructifero demum erecto, elongato et incrassato. 1. Witheringia picta, Mart., Nov. Gen. et Spec. 1. 74. tab. 227. Witheringia hirsuta, Gardn. Lond. Journ. Bot. i. 541. Athena picta, Sendin. Flor. Bras. fasc. vi. p. 184; Walp. Repert. vi. 580. —Brasilia, Prov. Rio de Janeiro et Minas Geraés. _ To the long and excellent description of Von Martius above referred to, it is quite unnecessary to offer the smallest additional remark, except that Gardner’s plant which I collected at the same time does not appear to me to offer any difference from that figured by Martius, and that it is a little more hairy*: if therefore it does not belong to this species, it most probably is referable to W. pogogena. Of the following seven species I have no knowledge whatever, beyond the short notice extracted by Dr. Walpers from Dr. Sendtner’s description, to which I refer the reader. _ %, Witheringia pogogena. Athena pogogena, Sendin. loc. cit. p- 135; Walp. Repert. vi. 580. Solanum pogogenum, Moricand, Pl. Now. d Amér. iii. 24. tab. 17.—Brasilia, Prov. Bahia. 3. Witheringia micrantha. Athenza micrantha, Sendin. loc. cit.; Walp. Rep. vi. 580.—Brasilia, Villa Vicosa. * As Dr. von Martius’s admirable work is within the reach of few per- sons, and as it may be desirable to compare the above with its analogous genera, I have given a figure with full details of the structure of this species, which I first collected at Tejuca in 1833, and afterwards with Mr. Gardner in 1837 (Gardn. no. 237) ; it will be shown in the ‘ Illust. S. Amer, Plants,’ pl. 35. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. ii. 10 ae ee 146 Bibliographical Notices. ee Witheringia Schoitiana. Atheneea Schottiana, Sendtn. loc. ; Walp. Rep. vi. 581.—Brasilia, Prov. Rio de Janeiro. sats Witheringia Pohliana. Athena Pohliana, Sendin. loc. eit. ; Walp. Rep. vi. 581.—Brasilia, Prov. Minas Geraés. Be Witheringia Martiana. Athena Martiana, Sendtn. Toe. ; Walp. Rep. vi. 581. Solanum paradoxum, Schott MSS.— Brauilis, Proy. Rio de Janeiro et Minas Geraés. 7. Witheringia hirsuta (non Gardn.). Athenza hirsuta, Sendin. loc. cit.; Walp. loc. cit—Brasilia, Prov. Minas Geraés. _ 8. Witheringia anonacea. Athenzea anonacea, Sendtn. loc. cit. tab. 18; Walp. loc. cit.—Brasilia australis. BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES. The Treasury of Natural History, or a Popular Dictionary of Animated Nature. By Samuet Mavnper. London: Longman, Brown, Green, and Longmans. H Many of our readers no doubt still retain some affection for the Natural History Book of their more youthful days. But, with what- ever regard we may view this old friend and companion,—with its queer woodcuts—its lion, tiger, elephant, and anonymous animal thrown out in bold relief, while the beetle, the bug and the butter- fly are summarily dismissed with a most magnanimous disregard of specific distinctions,-—-when we consider the great increase which has taken place in our stock of zoological knowledge since the days of Buffon and Goldsmith, and the number of otherwise well-informed © persons with whom we are daily brought into contact, whose know- ledge of Natural History is entirely derived from the study, m years long gone by, of the ‘‘ History of Three Hundred Animals,” it can hardly be denied, that there has long been an absolute necessity for some cheap and decidedly popular work on the subject, which should give some knowledge of zoological classification to those who, from the want either of time or inclination, have never troubled them- selves with the study of nature, and at the same time furnish them with a hand-book for reference, on any ordinary matters connected with the science. ‘To supply this want is the object of the ‘ Treasury of Natural History.’ It is questionable whether it be advisable to plunge the beginner, at the very outset of his career, into all the mysteries and technica- lities of an exact system, and Mr. Maunder has perhaps judged rightly in preferring the alphabetical arrangement for the body of his work, to throwing his subject into a systematic form; for many will be induced to read portions of a book, when arranged in a manner with which they are familiar, who would be frightened at once on finding themselves encountered, at starting, by a classification of which they are totally ignorant. Moreover, the systematic table at the com- mencement of the work will be found quite sufficient to give the reader that general idea of classification which a beginner requires, Bibliographical Notices. 147 and to render easy the subsequent acquisition of a more exact knowledge of that portion of the subject. It follows, as nearly as possible, the arrangement given by Cuvier in the second edition of his ‘ Régne Animal,’ with alterations in those portions of it which have been modified by succeeding observers. As the necessarily low price of a popular work must always im- pose a narrow limit on its author, it is evident that certain groups and species will be thrown more prominently forward than others. Mr. Maunder appears to have selected for this purpose those which are most likely to come immediately under the notice of the young naturalist, namely the British birds and butterflies, most of which are noticed in the work, and many of them nicely and accu- rately figured in the accompanying woodcuts. Eight hundred and sixty of these illustrations are scattered through the book, principally representing the species referred to in the letterpress, but occasionally furnishing the reader with illustrations of the anatomical and generic characters of the groups under discussion. ‘‘As to the manner in which this work has been embellished,” says Mr. Maunder in his feel- ing and well-written preface, ‘I can speak with perfect satisfaction. About nine hundred accurate woodcuts have been given; and inorder that this highly important part of the work should not be treated slightly or - erroneously, I obtained the valuable assistance of Mr. Adam White, of the British Museum, a gentleman who to the enthusiasm belong- ing to the true naturalist unites a sober judgement and great ex- perience. ‘To him was accordingly entrusted the selection of all the subjects, and under his superintendence every drawing has been made by competent artists. And here let me add that I have availed myself of Mr. White’s acknowledged zoological attainments, and im- proved my book by adopting many valuable hints and suggestions with which he has from time to time kindly furnished me. The en- gravings are in Mr. R. Branstone’s best manner, and will no doubt be properly appreciated.” In the alphabetical portion, the animals are arranged principally in accordance with their English names, where such exist; but the scientific names are also given, thus furnishing the uninitiated reader with some insight into the mysteries of the binomial method of no- menclature, which, fortunately, still survives the attacks of French radicalism. Mr. Maunder however has wisely avoided encumbering himself with synonyms, and the one example (see Asserador) with which he has furnished his readers, of the synonymy of a species, will no doubt prove abundantly mystifying to those who are still happy enough to suppose that there is but one name for each ani- mal, and one animal for each name. We must not omit to notice the excellent ‘‘ Syllabus of Practical Taxidermy” which will be found at the end of the ‘ Treasury.’ The preface states that it is by Mr. A. Hepburn of Whittingham, and it is one of the best treatises on the subject with which we are acquainted. It forms a very appropriate appendage to a work in- tended to raise a taste for Natural History in the minds of the young, and will prove very valuable to the country zoologist. A ‘“ Glossary of Technical Terms ” closes the volume. 10* 148 Zoological Society. We regret that our space does not permit us to make any extracts from the book, but we can assure our readers that they will find in it a vast mass of useful information, compressed into a very small space and in a convenient form for reference. The most recent works, including voyages and travels, appear to have been consulted with advantage, and the extracts from them to have been well and care- fully selected. j We hope that in some future edition Mr. Maunder will shorten such articles as that on Man, as the space might be much more ad- vantageously occupied by other subjects. PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY. January 25, 1848.—Dr. Gamble in the Chair. The following paper was read :— Nore on THE CaprurEe or THE Avrocus (Bos Urus, Bodd). By M. Druirri pe Dotmatorr, Master or THE IMPERIAL FoREsTS IN THE GOVERNMENT OF GRODNO. (Communicated by Sir Roderick Murchison.) Having been appointed, in 1842, Master of the Forests of the Government of Grodno, I have been led, as much by duty as by in- clination, to pay particular attention to the forest of Bialowieza, the last asylum of the Bison of Europe, and I have given a description of that primitive forest and of its interesting inhabitant, both worthy to be numbered amongst those curiosities which our beautiful and im- © mense country presents. My work was favourably received by our government, but subsequently five years of assiduous observations and researches have convinced me that that work is incomplete, and have Zoological Society. 149 excited in me the desire to draw up a treatise on the Bison ; for my own experience embraces curious facts and free from all error. I have turned my attention particularly to refute by experience the erroneous opinion, accredited by all the writers who have treated on this subject, namely that the calf of the Bison cannot be suckled by our domestic cow. This fable has been repeated even in the work of an esteemed writer of our times, the Baron de Brinvers, who rely- ing upon the recital of another writer, the learned Gilibert, asserts that two female Bison calves, caught in the forest of Bialowieza, seven weeks old, constantly refused the teats of a domestic cow; that they consented, indeed, to suck a goat, but as soon as they had had enough, they repelled their nurse with disdain, and grew furious whenever they were put to a domestic cow. M. de Brinvers had not himself the possibility of verifying this fact; and he cites tra- ditions, communicated to him by the old inhabitants of the environs ; for if any one of the forest guards, or the peasants who inhabit the forest, had even met a Bison calf, parted by any accident from its mother, he would rather have left it, than seized and nursed it, in contravention of the severe law, which prohibits the capture or kill- ing of a Bison. It was therefore only the supreme order of His Majesty the Emperor, emanating from the desire expressed by Her Majesty Queen Victoria to possess in her Zoological Garden two living Bisons, which has enabled me to rectify the error above mentioned. For as many attempts had already proved, that Bisons captured full- grown and in their wild state could never bear the captivity and especially the transport, and would infallibly perish, I proposed to catch two young calves, and to suckle them at the houses of the forest guards. His Excellence the Minister of the Domains of the Empire, Comte de Kisseleff, having approved of this project, and ordered it to be put in execution, I went without delay to the forest of Bialowieza. It was the 20th of July, 1846, at daybreak, and assisted by 300 beaters and 80 keepers of that forest, armed with fowling- pieces, charged only with powder, that we set out on the trace of a troop of Bisons explored during the night. The day was superb and the sky serene; there was not a breath of wind, and nothing interrupted the calm of nature, so imposing under the majestic dome of the primitive forest..... The 300 beaters, aided by 50 keepers, had surrounded in the most profound silence the solitary valley in which were the troop of Bisons. Ac- companied by 30 keepers of determination and merit, we penetrated, step by step, into the surrounded enclosure, advancing with the greatest caution, and, so to speak, holding our breath. Arrived at the limit which bordered the valley, we enjoyed one of the most in- teresting pictures! The troop of Bisons was lying down on the slope of a hill; ruminating, in the most perfect security, whilst the calves gamboled around the troop, amused themselves with attacking one another, striking the ground with their agile feet, and throwing up the sand into the air: then they ran off to their respective mothers, rubbed themselves against them, licked them, and then returned to their gambols. But at the first sound of the horn the picture changed im the twinkling of an eye! Tlie troop, as if struck by a magic wand, 150 Zoological Society. jumped on their feet, and seemed to concentrate all their faculties in two senses, hearing and sight. ‘The calves pressed timidly against their mothers. Then, when’ the noise of the hounds resounded, the Bisons hastened to range themselves in the order which they usually take in similar circumstances, namely, placing ~ their calves in front they form the rear-guard, to protect them from the pursuit of the dogs, and advance. Arrived at the line occupied by the beaters and the keepers, they were received with piercing cries and firing of guns. They then changed the order of defence ; the old Bisons rushed with fury on one side, broke the line of chase, and continued their course victoriously, bounding along, and dis- daining to trouble themselves about their enemies who were crouching against the enormous trees. The keepers however succeeded in detaching two calves from the troop : one, aged 3 months, was taken at once; the other of 15 months, though seized by eight persons overthrew them and fled. The dogs were set in pursuit, and the Bison, forced into a marsh, was bound and carried to the court-yard of the forester. Four Bison calves, 1 male and 3 females, were taken in other places in the forest. One of these females, aged only a few days, was suckled at first by a domestic cow, of a fawn colour simi- lar to that of the Bison, and, to the surprise of every one, the cow manifested a tender attachment for this adopted wild and bearded young one. Unfortunately the young animal died six days after-. wards, suffocated by a swelling in the neck, which it had before it was caught, and which was continually increasing. The other calves took no food the first day of their captivity ; but on the following day, the one aged 3 months began to suck a cow and seemed gay and lively. Its companions in captivity, excepting the one 15 — months old, began at first to take milk from a man’s hand, then they drank from a pail with great avidity, and when the pail was empty they licked one another’s muzzles. In a short time they lost their wild look, and their timidity changed into an extreme vivacity and petulance. When let out of their stable, into the large court- yard of the farm, the rapidity of their movements, their agility, and the lightness of their leaps, similar to those of the goat or stag, astonished every one. They played with the calves of the domestic cows of their own accord, combated with them, and although stronger, they appeared to yield to them from generosity. The male Bison of 15 months for a long time preserved his wild and stern look; he was irritated at the approach of any one, shook his head, lashed his tail, and presented his horns. After two months of cap- tivity he was at length tamed, and attached himself to the peasant who fed him; and then more liberty was given him. The Bisons are in general fond of striking the ground with their feet, throwing the earth into the air, and then rearing as horses do. ‘They exhibit much attachment to the person who feeds and looks after them, come and rub themselves against him, licking his hands, and obeying his voice; they run bounding up when he calls them. Whenever they were let out of the stable, they grew animated, raised their head proudly, dilated their nostrils, snorted with force, and gave themselves up to all kinds of sports; but soon perceiving that ~ Zoological Sociely: 151 they were shut up, they turned their looks now toward the immense forest, then toward the carpet of verdure spread out before them in -the distance ; they seemed to recollect their wild liberty, and lower- ing their head they returned into their stable with an inexpressible sadness, . Six Bison calves, taken last year during the chase which I have just described, were brought up in two places, at some distance from one another. The two males caught during the first chase suffered nothing from the new food which was offered them; the others, which drank the milk instead of sucking it, had diarrhea for a _week, But it is probable that this complaint arose from the milk, with which they were fed, being brought from some distance, and becoming sour on the transport ; for as soon as two cows were pro- cured for each Bison, and they received fresh and lukewarm milk, the complaint ceased. . The two first became accustomed also to lick salt, whilst the others never touched it. As for the young Bison, aged 15 months, he would not take milk, and began from the first day to eat oats mixed with chopped straw, hay from the forest and the meadows, the bark and leaves of the ash, the wild pear, the hornbeam, the aspen and other young shrubs. The same food served for the other young Bisons, when milk was no longer given them. They drink spring and river water indifferently, and take more and oftener in the day during the summer. The young calves refused at first to quench their thirst with pure water, and it was necessary to whiten the water with a little milk. Hunger and thirst make them utter a kind of grunt similar to that of the pig. Abundant and varied food, a stable which in winter protected them against the cold and in summer against insects, had a remarkable influence on the growth of the young Bison ; so much so, that a young female, captured in January of this year, and intended to supply the place of ene which died, was found to be only half as large as its companions of the same age taken last year and brought up by man’s care. And as history tells us of bisons being killed of enormous size, and that in their wild state they are of different shapes, it would be interest- ing to ascertain what dimensions a Bison might attain, tamed, fed, and brought up by man; especially in England, where the art of rearing domestic animals is carried to the highest degree of perfec- tion. Another still more important experiment would be to attempt to couple a Bison bull with a domestic cow; and I am led to think the thing possible from the inclination manifested by the young Bison bull taken last year, and now aged 2 years and 3 months, towards the female calf. Perhaps anew crossed race of cattle might thus be obtained, which, uniting extraordinary strength and agility with docility and attachment to man, might become of. great utility -tohim. Lastly, taking into consideration that one pair of young tamed Bisons is destined for London, the second for St. Petersburgh, and the third to remain here, on their natal soil, it would be no less interesting to communicate reciprocally and at proper times the comparative observations which shall have been made on the climatal influence exercised on these animals in the afferent regions whither ‘they shall be transplanted. 152 Botanical Society of Edinburgh. The tamed Bisons carried from Bialowieza to Grodno have just made. by land a journey of 140 versts (20 German leagues). . pair destined for St. Petersburgh was shut up in an oblong cage, covered with straw, divided into two compartments, so that the Bisons could lie down without turning away from one another. This new prison and the jolting of the carriage had a painful effect on the spirit of the Bisons, and although tranquil and resigned, they took no food, and would not lie down for the first twenty-four hours ; but the second day they became calm and returned to their old habits. The journey lasted three days. The male and female destined for London travelled in a dak more spacious and uncovered cage. The male was very restless during the whole journey, struggled incessantly, made a roaring similar to the bellowing of the bull, and wounded himself in the eye in attempting to leap over the bar of the cage, two toises high. Of the age now of 15 months, the male is 4 feet 1 inch in height and 5 feet 6 inches long; the female is 4 feet high, and 5 feet 3 inpher long. At Grodno the Bisons are placed in a spacious stable, ond bet pair is separated from the cther. At first, on attempting to put them together, they fell to fighting desperately, so much so that they even knocked down the solid partition which separated them ; they began by all attacking one another, and then, which is a singular fact, the three male Bisons fell upon the only female within their reach, and would infallibly have killed her, if the keepers had not defended her. Subsequently they became accustomed to one another, and the combats ceased. It would be necessary, in my opinion, to keep the Bisons in a © spacious park, where they would be able to live at their ease; and as they detest brilliant colours, and red especially enrages them, their keepers ought to wear clothes of a dark colour. I should also men- tion that they dislike dogs, and grow furious when pursued by them, Driuirri DE Dotmarorr, ; Master of the Forests of the Government of Grodno. BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH. Jan. 11, 1849.—Professor Balfour, President, in the Chair. sa following communications were read :— . “A short Notice of Berwickshire Plants,” by James Hardy, Req, _ In this communication Mr. Hardy first alluded to the vegeta- tion of the coast between Cockburnspath and the mouth of the Pease- burn; the chief plants of importance being Glaucium luteum, Astra- galus glycyphyllos, Blysmus rufus, Carex extensa and Ligusticum sco- ticum. The oyster-plant (Steenhammera [or Stenhammaria as it ought to be spelt] maritima) used to grow on that shore, but it has now disappeared, although it still grows abundantly two miles east from the Pease Dean. This Dean has little to recommend it botanically, but its scenery is yery interesting. One of the best botanical localities in the district Botanical Society of Edinburgh. 153 is a glen called Blackburnrigg Dean, about a quarter of a mile from Grant’s Station of the N. British Railway. It offers nothing to the eye, yet there are a number of good plants in it, such as Melica nutans, Helosciadium inundatum, Pyrola media, Chrysosplenium alterni- folium, Sedum villosum, Rubus saxatilis, Trientalis europea, Carduus nutans, Listera cordata, Botrychium Lunaria. Poterium Sanguisorba grows near Barmouth Station, south from Eyemouth. [This plant was found abundantly near St. Abb’s Head, by Dr. Balfour’s party, two years ago.] Ranunculus arvensis, Lythrum Salicaria, Galium boreale, and G. Mollugo, grow near Swinton, and Ophioglossum vul- gatum near Coldstream, this last being new to the Berwickshire flora. 2. “ A short Notice of East Lothian Plants,” by J. C. Howden, Esq. In this paper the author mentions the occurrence of Weissia nigrita on Gullane Links ; and gives a list of plants found by him in various parts of East Lothian; at Presmennan Lake, Typha latifolia, Scutellaria galericulata and Carex intermedia. On the banks of Whit- tingham Water, Saponaria officinalis, Cichorium Intybus, Malva moschata and Hyoscyamus niger. In Ormiston Woods, Valeriana py- renaica, Convallaria multiflora, Polygonum Bistorta. In Prestonhall Woods, Helleborus fetidus has become naturalized; and on the side of the road between Whittingham and lites: Asperula taurina has ar itself. ** Notice of PIAssaBA, a fibrous matter, from South America, Pie for the manufacture of ropes,” &c., by Dr. Balfour. ‘This fibrous matter was sent to Dr. Balfour by Mr. Michael Connal of Glasgow. It is used for the purposes of manufacture in London, and is im- _ ported from Bahia, Pernambuco, &c. Dr. Balfour gave a general account of the fibrous matter yielded by Palms, and alluded to the microscopic structure of their woody bundles. He illustrated his remarks by specimens of fibre from the cocoa-nut palm, sago palm, talipot palm, Livistona chinensis, and various species of Chamerops and Corypha growing in the Edinburgh Botanic Garden. He stated that Dr. Arnott had examined the Piassaba fibre, and referred it to the Attalea funifera of Martius. The palm i is the Cocos de Piacaba of Prince Maximilian’s Travels. It attains a height of twenty or thirty feet, and has pinnated fronds fifteen or twenty feet long. The fibres of the petioles and spathes, after maceration, are used for forming very tenacious cables, which resist well the action of salt water. The black fibrous matter resembling whalebone, which is connected with the leaves, has been employed for forming brushes. Specimens of this manufacture were exhibited, also a large drawing of the palm. The fruit of this palm, under the name of Coquilla nuts, is imported into this country. The pericarp is thick and hard, and is used for making handles for umbrellas, drawers, &c. When examined under the microscope, it shows thickened cells very much resembling those seen in bone, the thickening matter being depo- sited in concentric circles. The seeds have an oily albumen, and a kind of solid palm oil is formed from them. Specimens of the nuts, and the articles made from them; as well as of the solid oil, were shown. 4. ‘ Alge Orientales” (part 5), by Dr. Greville. In this paper 154 Miscellaneous. are described the following new species of East Indian Sargassa, Sargassum obovatum, S. Wightti and S. cervicorne. Drawings and dissections were exhibited. ‘The paper will appear in the ‘ Annals of —_e History’ and in the Society’s Transactions. ‘‘An Account of the Mosses and Hepatice growing on the ah a by Richard Spruce, Esq. (See p. 81 of the present Number.) . MISCELLANEOUS. On the Existence of an Ovum or Ovule as well in the Male as in the Female of Plants and Animals ; producing in the one case Sperma- tozoa or Pollen-grains, in the other the primitive Cells of the Embryo. By Cu. Rosin, M.D.* Tue above-named memoir was submitted to a commission, consist- ing of MM. Serres, Dumas, and Milne-Edwards, and the needa | report has been drawn up and printed in the ‘Comptes Rendus’: «« The facts contained in this memoir prove that, in the male or- gans of plants and of animals, an ovule is formed, anaiogous to that of the female, and constituted in a like manner; that the vitellus of — this ovule divides as does that of the female, and by the same me- chanism, giving rise to the development of the embryonary cells, which after being modified by a special evolution constitute pollen-grains or spermatozoa. ‘Thus there is an analogy, and often an identity, be- tween the product of the male generative organs and that of the female.. On the other hand, there is an identity in the mode of for- mation of the embryonary cells in the ovum of vegetables and of ani- mals; and lastly, the mechanism by which the embryonary cells of © the male ovule (which are modified to constitute pollen-grains or spermatozoa) are formed, is the same as that which gives birth to the primary cells of the female ovum, the collection of which forms the embryo. Thus the phenomenon of the division of the vitellus, figured and described for the first time among the Vertebrata by Pré- vost and Dumas, may be extended to vegetables in an equal degree, and it is the expression of a general and unique mechanism, according to which the embryonary cells and zoosperms of all beings are formed. “A. Analogy in the mode of formation of the embryonary cells in the ovules of animals and of vegetables. ‘*], It has been for along time admitted that the ovum of animals appears among the cells of the Graafian vesicles, or the bottom of the ovigerous tubes of the ovary, in the form of a small translucent cell, the nucleus of which is represented by the germinal vesicle. By degrees the transparent contents of the cell become granular and opake, and constitute the vitellus. At this moment the ovum is fitted for fecundation : it is still but a cell in a morphological point of view; physiologically speaking, however, it has a special nature,— it isa product without an analogue in the body, and set apart fora spe- cial function. On the occurrence of fecundation it becomes subject to division, leading to the formation of embryonary cells at the ex- * The editors are indebted for this communication to J. T. Arlidge, F.R.C.S.L, Miscellaneous. 155 pense of the vitellus, within its homogeneous and amorphous envelope —the vitelline membrane. *©2. Referring to cryptogamic plants, nothing is more striking than the identity between the segmentation of the contents of the spores for the development of sporules, or the division of the contents of the latter for the formation of embryonary cells and the like pheeno- menon in animals (see the works of Thuret and Decaisne). More- over, one cannot hesitate to compare the spores or the sporules of cryptogamic plants with the ovule of animals,—their homogeneous envelope with the vitelline membrane, and their granular contents with the vitellus. With respect to the differences which, in this point of view, exist between the formation of spores and their ger- mination among fungi and microscopical alge, they constitute no more than mere varieties of the phenomenon of segmentation, and such are to be met with in higher organizations, and the gradual simplification or degradation may be traced. ‘3. In phanerogamous plants the embryonary sac appears in the form of a transparent cell in the nucleus of the ovule: its contents very soon become granular and form a true vitellus. After fecun- dation two nuclei make their appearance, around which the granular matter of the vitellus collects itself; in the line of separation between these two spherical bodies a dissepiment appears, indicating the for- mation of the membrane to envelope each of them and to transform them into embryonary cells; this effected, each of the latter subdivide into two, and soon. Here it is still evident that the embryonary cells are formed after the same fashion as in animals, and these facts show that the embryonary sac of phanerogamous plants is the only part of them comparable with the ovum of animals. We have in it the true ovule of plants, in the form ofa cell, soon displaying a homogeneous envelope or vitelline membrane, and a granular interior or vitellus. As to the primine, secundine, and nucleus or tercine, these are but organs composed of cellular tissue, organs of protection or of nutri- tion, and accessory only to the essential part—the ovule. **B. Analogy between the product of the male organs and that of the ovaries of the female among plants and animals, and identity between the mode of formation in the male ovule of the grains of pollen or of spermatozoa, and that of the embryonary cells in the female ovule. “|. All botanists agree in describing, in each half of the young anther, the development of large cells, out of which the grains of pollen are formed, and which are called the parent-cells of pollen, or pollen-utricles. ‘These utricles are made up of granular contents, constituting a true vitellus analogous to that of the vegetable ovule, and inclosed by a homogeneous wall, or vitellme membrane. In the vitellus, at first two, and afterwards four nuclei appear, around which the vitelline granules congregate, in such a way as to form so many small spheres, each of which soon becomes furnished with an inclosing envelope. ‘These cells thus formed, after some modi- fication of their walls, constitute grains of pollen. The analogy in the formation of the latter to that of the embryonary cells in the ovule, or embryonary sac of the plant, cannot fail to be observed, in 156 Miscellaneous. every point, except in that the embryonic cell of the male ovule whilst retaining its cell-form, has become a special organ, endowed with a special property, viz. fecundation by the intromission of the pollen-tube into the ovule: whilst in the female ovule, on the con- trary, the embryonary cells analogous to those of the male ovuleé are metamorphosed into anatomical elements (trachez, dotted vessels, cellular tissue, &c.).” on The reporters go on to observe :—‘‘ 2. That the facts contained in this part of the (M. Robin’s) memoir demonstrate that, in cryp- togamic plants, the antheridia must be regarded as the analogues of the male ovules of vegetables: they are formed, in fact, of a homo- geneous envelope,—the vitelline membrane, and contain a granular mass,—the vitellus. At the expense of this vitellus are formed the moveable animalcules of algze, mosses, &c., the true spermatozoa of algze, as believed by MM. Thuret, Decaisne, and Montagne, &c. The observations of M. Robin tend also to show, that the sperma- tozoa of many alge have sometimes been confounded with spores provided with vibratile cilia, or zoospores; and he describes, after some original observations, the development of those of Ulva lactuca. He states that in this plant the granular contents, or vitellus of the cells of the frond,—which fulfil the office of antheridia, or of the male ovule, become broken up into two, four, or eight, or into as many as twelve, twenty-four, and even thirty-two segments, or little spheres, after the same plan as prevails in the division to form pollen grains, or vegetable, or animal embryonic cells. Very soon four cilia are developed on one point of the surface of these spherules, and then the latter escape from the ruptured antheridium, evincing very active movements. With respect to cryptogamic plants, the male fecundating corpuscles of which are as yet undiscovered, further re- searches are necessary. *©3. M. Reichert has watched the development of the spermatozoa in the Strongylus auricularis, and in the Ascaris acuminata. In the first stage, some transparent cells spring up at the bottom of the testi- cular tubes, each provided with a germinal vesicle, the contents of which soon become granular, and assimilate it to the vitellus of the female ovum ; whilst the envelope appears homogeneous and amorphous, like the vitelline membrane: in short, it is a true ovule, similar in every respect to one of known female origin. The vitellus very soon divides into two spheres, then into four, each of which gets inclosed by a wall, and constitutes an embryonic cell: by degrees each cell thus produced changes its form, and at the same time a prolongation makes its appearance at one of its poles, which forms the tail of the spermatozoon, the cell itself forming the head or body. M. Ségond has, in conjunction with M. Robin, also noted this identity of the male and female ovule in the blue Rhizostoma (Rhizostoma Cuvieri), as well as some of the phenomena of the evolution of the vitellus. ‘«* Résumé.—1. It is seen that an ovule is formed in the male organs analogous to that derived from the ovary; that in the male ovule grains of pollen or zoosperms are developed, after the same manner as the primitive cells of the embryo are formed in the female ovule, and hence these fecundating corpuscles are the analogues of the em- Miscellaneous. 157 bryonary cells, with this constant difference, that they are themselves spontaneously formed, and become the determining. cause of the evo- lution of the latter. «*9. As to the development of the tail, or the vibratile cilia of the spermatozoa of alge and of animals, and the movements they present, these are not more astonishing than the formation of vibratile cilia on the surface of epithelial cells of mucous membrane, and both are, without doubt, of the same, and as yet unknown, nature. But the movements they exhibit are not of themselves sufficient to charac- terize spermatozoa as animals, no more than the carrying about of an epithelial cell, or of a spore of fucus by the agency of cilia can constitute either of those an animal; in fine, they are no more ani- mals than are embryonic cells. : «3. It being once recognised that an ovule is formed by the male apparatus analogous to that produced by the female, and presenting an identity with the latter in its evolution, two series of ovules may be naturally formed :— «* A.—Of male ovules. _ “1, Those of animals (parent zoospermic utricles). «2. Those of cryptogamic plants (antheridia, or cells fulfilling their purpose in the Ulvacee and other cryptogamia). «3. Those of phanerogamous plants (parent-cells of pollen). ‘«« B.—Of female ovules, or ovules strictly so Called. «1. Those of animals (ova). «2. Those of cryptogamic plants (spores, some zoospores, spo- rules ). «<3. Those of phanerogamic plants (vegetable embryonary sac). *«« All ovules or ova are constituted essentially of a vitellus with its germinal vesicle and vitelline membrane. But in the male ovules the division of the vitellus is a primitive phenomenon, spontaneous, and always limited to the formation of spermatozoa—the true em- bryonary cells of the male, which have the property of determining in the female ovule the same phenomenon (self-division) which has given them birth, and which proceeds in the latter to the evolu- tion of the embryo. The female ovules, on the contrary, form the second series of organs, the vitellus of which, in order to become divided in its turn, and to form the primary cells of the embryo, needs the concourse of the spontaneously developed products of the male yitellus.”—-Comptes Rendus. On the Gum Kino of the Tenasserim Provinces. By the Rev. F. Mason. In a valuable article by Dr. Royle on Gum Kino, reprinted in the Journal of the Agricultural and Horticultural Society of India, which ostensibly enumerates all the various regions from which it has been imported into England, there is no mention of this article being im- ported from this coast. Yet long before Dr. Royle compiled that communication, more than one consignment had been made by par- ties in Maulmain to houses in London of gum kino to the amount of a thousand pounds. ~ It was brought to Maulmain by an English merchant from the 158 Miscellaneous. Shan States, and stated by him, as our commissioner at the time ins formed the writer, to be the production of the Pa-douk, the same tree as the one in Maulmain thus denominated by the Burmans. Several years before I had directed attention to this tree as pro- ducing an astringent gum resembling gum kino, but the medieal officer to whom I submitted specimens of the gum said it was “a kind of dragon’s blood ;” but after it was known that the gum of the Pa-douk had been sold in London for the veritable gum kino, another medical gentleman tried in his practice the exudation of the tree in his compound in the place of the gum kino in his stores, and reported the effects the same, that their medical virtues were alike. The next inquiry that arises is for the genus and species of the Pa-douk. When I first came to the coast, all the English residents of my acquaintance called it ‘“ Burman Senna,” and the surgeon of the station told me that he believed it was a species of senna. The Rev. H. Malcom, D.D., President of Georgetown College, Ken- tucky, who came out to India a dozen years ago in order to go back again and write a book, has stereotyped in his travels,—“ Pa-douk, or Mahogany (Swietenia Mahogéni), is plentiful in the upper pro- vinces, especially round Ava, found occasionally in Pegu.” In a native Pali dictionary, found in the Burmese monasteries, Pa-douk stands as the definition of Pe-td-tha-ld, and the corresponding San- scrit word in Wilson’s Dictionary is defined Pentaptera; but the Pa-douk does not belong to that genus. In Piddington’s Index however Peetshala stands as the Hindee name, and in Voigt’s Cata- logue Peet-sal as the Bengalee name of Pterocarpus marsupium ; and this brings us nearer the truth, for Pa-douk is a name common to two different species of Pterocarpus, but which look so much alike that they are usually regarded as one species. Undoubtedly one species is P. Indicus, and the other I presume is the one named by Wight P. Wallichti, but which was marked in Wallich’s Cata- logue P. Dalbergioides, from which it differs in no well-marked character excepting that the racemes are axillary and simple, while in the latter they are terminal and “ much-branched.” Wight says of P. Wallichit in his Prodromus, “stamens all united or split down on the upper side only ;” so they are sometimes in our tree. In the figure that he gives in his Illustrations they are represented as dia- delphous, nine and one, and so they are seen occasionally in our tree; but the more common form is that of being split down the middle into two equal parts, of five each, as in P. Dalbergioides, The wood too resembles it. ‘Not unlike mahogany, but rather redder, heavier and coarser in the grain.” It is often called “red wood” at Maulmain; and from the colour of the wood, some of the natives distinguish the species “red Pa-douk,” being P. Dalber- gioides, and “ white Pa-douk,” P. Jndicus. Both these trees produce an astringent gum, which has been ex- ported for gum kino; or whether it was a mixture of both it is not possible to say. Probably the latter, as the native collectors would not probably make any distinction. Possibly it is the production of neither. It may be that P. marsupium is found in the Shan States, for tt grows I believe in Assam; and the man that did not distin- EP ew oe a pee VE ca : Be = oa ot s? - By a5 at ES ‘ta a i oy 3 * 7 ‘ SOR Barae ee eee hy Meteorological Observations. 159 guish the two species in Maulmain, would not distinguish them from a third at Zimmay. Be that as it may, this is certain, that these provinces can furnish the commercial world with a large quantity of gum kino. If the result of the experiment which was made be cor- rect, we have a great abundance of it within our own borders ; for the Pa-douk is one of the most common forest trees in the provinces from the Tenasserim to the Salwan. It furnishes a considerable portion of the fuel that is sold in Maulmain. But if not, it is cer- tainly abundant in the neighbouring provinces, whose only avenue to market is through our territories.— Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, August 1848. METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR DEC. 1848. ~ Chiswick—December 1. Foggy and drizzly: cloudy: rain, and boisterous at night. 2. Fine, 3. Clear: overcast: boisterous, with rain at night, 4. Boisterous, with heavy rain: clear at night. 5. Overeast: clear: slight rain. 6. Clear: heavy clouds, 7. Rain. 8. Slight ra'n. 9. Very fine. 10. Clear and very fine. 11. Foggy: cloudy. 12. Foggy: uniformly overcast. 13, Ex- ceedingly fine. 14, Fine. 15. Hazy: rain. 16. Drizz'y: constant heavy rain. 17. Cloudy: foggy. 18. Hazy: fine: densely overcast. 19. Foggy. _ 20. Hazy: clear and frosty at night. 21. Clear and frosty. 22. Frosty: clear: frosty. 23. Foggy: hazy: sharp frost. 24. Frosty: slight haze: overcast. 25, Hazy: cloudy. 26. Densely clouded. 27,28. Fine. 29, Overcast. 50. Foggy: fine: foggy. 31. Foggy: hazy : foggy at night. Mean temperature of the month ......... Warsaperscbane vy phe o Mean temperature of Dec. 1847 ..c.eccececseeeceeecceereees .. 41 °09 Mean temperature of Dec. for the last twenty years ...... 39 °66 Average amount of rain in Dec. .......sseeceeseeeeeee esenshed. 5S.inek, Boston.—Dee. 1. Cloudy: rain a.m. and p.m. 2. Fine. 3. Fine: rain em. 4. Cloudy: rainr.m. 5. Cloudy: raina.m. 6. Fine: raina.m. 7. Rain: rain A.M. and p.m. 8. Fine: rainy.m. 9—11. Fine. 12. Cloudy. 13. Fine. 14. Cloudy: rain y.m. 15. Cloudy: stormy, with rain from s.w. p.m. 16. Cloudy: rain p.m. 17,18, Fine. 19, Rain: rainearlya.m. 20, Cloudy. 21. Fine: plenty of ice this morning. 22—24. Fine. 25, 26. Rain, 27, 28. Cloudy. 29. Fine. 30. Cloudy. 31. Cloudy : a remarkable dark day. - Applegarth Manse, Dumfries-shire—Dec. 1. Frost a.m. : rain and high wind p.m. 2. Rain: sleet: high wind: lightning. 3. Suow inch deep: heavy rain p.m. 4. Very high flood: heavy rain and high wind. 5. Fair, after very wet night: flood again. 6, Dull: drizzling: frost a.m. 7. Frost: damp and drizzly p.a. 8. Soft, moist andfoggy. 9. Rainallday: high windr.m. 10. Fair: high wind. 11. Fairand fine. 12, Dull and foggy a.m.: rainr.m. 13. Rain a.m.: showery allday. 14. Fair a.m.: rain andhigh wind p.m. 15, Fair a.m. : rain e.m., with storm of wind. 16. Fairand fine. 17. Frost a.m.: slight showers p.m. 18, Fair a.m.: cloudy: showery p.m. 19. Fair: fog: cleared p.m. 20. Frost: thaw p.m. 21. Frost, hard: clear and bracing. 22. Frost very hard: clear, 23. Frost keen: clear : wind rising, 24. Frost: high wind p.m. 25. Frost, slight : thaw p.m. 26. Rain very heavy: high wind. 27. Fair and clear: threatening frost. 28. Hard frost all day. 29. Hard frost. 30. Frost moderate: dull, 31, Frost moderate : cloudy. Mean temperature of the month .......... bbidinits ter siesund -- 39°°8 Mean temperature of Dec. 1847 ........-.cceecoessgeeeecscoes 40 ‘2 Mean temperature of Dec. for the last twenty-five years. 38 *2 Average amount of rain in Dec. for twenty years ......... 2°94 inches, Sandwick Manse, Orkney.— Dec. 1. Hoar-frost: rain. 2. Cloudy. 3. Rain: cloudy. 4, Showers: thunder: hail-showers, 5. Hoar-frost: showers. 6. Bright: showers. 7. Bright: clear. & Showers: rain. 9. Cloudy: rain. 10. Hazy: _Yain: clear. 11. Cloudy: clear. 12, Cloudy: rain. 13. Bright: showers, 14. Cloudy. 15. Bright: rain. 16, Showers: clear. 17. Showers: cloudy, 18. Cloudy. 19. Bright: clear. 20. Cloudy. 21. Bright: clear: aurora, 22. Clear: frost: clear: aurora, 2%. Clear: frost: clear, 24,25. Cloudy. 26. Rain: cloudy. 27. Showers: clear, 28,29. Clear: frost: clear. 30,31. Cloudy. ‘h Eg RE ER: Saal ees ees! | Fe pO yee beet Mee MELE Lee nates ete ee Ler ee rte Pe Pe fo eee ee | Pee NO IRE IED | RRROTN IER ere veeedove . bot S| *® [emeo| ran | LE] 6 | Ze} SE} LE] o£ | oF |0z0€ {£1.08 |o1-0€ | S0.0€ | 06.62 O11-08 91-08) “If 108.0 Fr") cass | ca | ueo! ou | 68 | 6€ | £6z/f98} Le| 6% | oF |€1-0€ |St-0€ |z0-0€ | 90.08 | o£.62 080-0€ |OL1-0€ | * eer") ass | smu | upea | cu | (Ob | LE | $a] SE} 6%) of | Pr |EL-0€ |11-0€ 160-08 | o1-0€ | 26-62 6071-0£ 081-08 | *6z nel] sf ta} cm] cou | 98 | 9€ | fou} F98) gh] 6€.| br | EL-0€ |o1-0€ |60-0€ | F0-0€ | 92.62 [696-62 991-0€ | "8% SB "OF | smu | cm | ems | om | bP! ab | fb ighicgh! 6€ | GP | 00.08 |¥9.62 | 16-62 | P!.6z S1.6% $96-6% £01-0€ | “Le g0- °°" 8O- "| sas | casa | ca | es eV | Sv | 6€) 6) oh| oF | 19 | aF-6z | 19.62 | 8€-6z | £5.62 | 02.62 'S16-6z Pz0-08 "9% Lo} tas | te | tes | cou | 0 | th | PE) oh] LE] Se | 6h | 06.6% |06-62 |09-6z | OL-6z | 09-62 9£8-62 9b0-0€| “Sc@ peer" ZO. | casa} ta | casa} to | 10h | ob | f€€) LE! SE} 92 | oF | €0.0€ |gT.0€ |gZ-6% | 00.08 90L-6% £60-0€ | “bz dis «<4: splat cag Pam ie Gace ai iat ‘a | ¥8€ | 6€ | 92) LE) SE} 1% | €€ | sE.08 \zh.0€ |gt-0€ | PE.0€ | E1-0F POt-0F EPE-0F | *s oe, ket ae id ce Ro eine, Sele S| LE |#€%| BE) ZE} 2s , GE | 6E-0€ |94-0€ |SE-0F | 0£.08 | PL.0F |11z-08 SVE-O£| "te Se) © D Q eed eee eee ee ee YS YY crass | "8 | *@ | "9 | OF | LE | Le) SE SEF) €% | FE | 0B-0€ |g1-0F |€4-0€ | Fz.0F | 90-08 SIE.0€ FEE-0E| °1z Creepers! sags | ca | cms | tou | IV | Sh | Ze) Fer!.ov| Pz | oF | 61-0€ |ST.0€ |0z0€ | o1.0€ | £6.62 ZL1-0€ |10€-0€| *0% [| Sb: | 10. | toss | ta jmyeo| ‘ou | IV | 1b | LE) HH) OF] OF Bh | S008 |18.6z | 26-60 | SL.6z | 0-62 908-62 60-08 | “61 fo. |"*"""")"""" TO. | cas | cass | wpe | +s vy | &v | LE!) vh| oF] Sv | ZS | S9.6% |S9.6z | gh-62 | 99.62 | gb.6z 144-6 958-62| ‘I SO. |"*""*"| 0. 10. | as j*ms-s)wyeo) an | €F | ob | Z| €¥| LE] €€ | gb | HS.6z |LP.6z | £9-6z | 19-62 | FS.6z ZL8-6% LE6-6%| “LID GE. |LL-0| £0. gg. | «mss | °*s ‘s | ‘ou | 11 | TEV | LE) ob| Sh) ge | oh | zS.6a |£2-6z |09-6% | 96-62 | g£-6z 1€1.62 608-62 | “OI seerenieee**s CO. | BS 1. 8 | tase | wyBD | +g cy | Iv fz feo .¢.ch| eb | S¢ | go-gz | 99.62 | 81-62 8P-6%. 67-6% 0F9-62 018-62) “SI cas had ibe Cg it: ee le ‘s | 4b | 60 | 0S| ¥S| HH) OF | ZS | £€.6z |L¥.6z | 17.62 | gh-62 | LE.6z ZEL-62 |1£8-62 VI GT after Missa tesee teeel” agg ogagg |. ag ‘s | for | $60 | 6h) ZS) Sh! PE | gS |6S.6z |1F-62 | Lo-6z | LS-62 | SS-6z 816-62 620-08 | “£1 a GO pacha Winns hoe ‘s | tm | ‘ms | 67 | SP | €P) 1G) 19| LE | SS |9G.6% |08-6% | 01-62 | 06-62 | 0L-6% L60-0€ \FOI-0€| ‘aI OT. [rrrre"|"*eerieeceer! sms |m-ms} *s | ms | Lb | 6h |FZb| €S| Eb! g€ | 09 | 92.62 |S9.6z |06-6% | 92-62 | F9.6z '8£0-0€ 091-08 ‘II “ere Toe} sf tas | ts | tas | 1S | $gh |igh | fzo| Li] 6% | 09 | 19-62 |LL-62 |¥8.60 | 99.60 | £2.62 SS1-08 €2z-08| “010 [OG |**""""| PT. ieee"! 8 [tms—stemss | ms | LP | ob |.ov| foo) 19] €€-) LS |€S.6% |60.6c |ZL-6¢ 69:6% | 89-6 O£1-0£ £92.08 | 6 |10- 0G-3|81- | To. | ‘m | ‘s |tmss| cms | 17 | g& |fze|¥6r7| SS! gh | LS |0S.6z |19.6z | 19.62 | 1£-62 | 08-62 SLL-6z [C10-08 "8 ys a Wad sh Pe ee Ya am "s "Ss S€ | gf | o€ for; ah! OF | GS |1S-gz |€€-6z | 68-62 | $z-6z | 41-6% $09.62 \oL9.6z| “L Of. |") ZT. | Go. | tau | "as |tmsm) cms | g€| OF | Z€| 1] oF] ob | LP | £6.9z |oL-gz |L6-8% | 16-88 | ¥9-8z |S1z-6¢ 9LE.6%| °9 19. """"""| FO. | 10. | “mu | ‘a jtmsm) ‘ms | OF | Bf | OF | FEh| oh! 6E | ES | EL-8% |ol-gz |Z8-8% | 09-82 | 0S-8% 986-82 [S1z-62| °S gg. "Po. 161. | cu *s "s |'ms | 6€| SV | OF) igh) Of} g€ | ES | aL.9z |FL-gz | 99-89% | 19-82 | 08-82 1911-62 |g90-60| “T Lb. jves*/"""""| 19. | cas | cas | cm | cms | 6€| ob | 1/4! €€] OF | 19 | 91-62 160.62 | £0.62 | 6£-62 | 06-6z 6LS.62 |L6L-62| “€ € OG. |""""""| GS. | GO. | ‘ws | “Ms | *ms | “MS | LE |\foe| tiv} LE} 6% | Sh | ¥6-82 |69-g2 | 51-6z | 48-8 |96-8% \Z98-6z 'z19-64| °% SO. |"""""'| GO. | 61. | *s | “ms | *s | *ms |} 6€ | PE |FPE| EPIS-LE| PE | gb | 29.92 leb-62 | £6-92 | sb-60 9£-6Z |SSE.6% |PP9-62| “I Sues pees enr ‘cn ‘09 Eg se} |2 | 2ol ef)» | 2] be | be | BLE low! | F | RT| oe | | 6 | ey | | HY get a3i32/¢|2 | #2/58| 2 | Es /- ee Be a see | ee | cee Re |” g yi: pee e _ *e ny 201 yung PF “OrMstyD ing *aATYS-solyun( BS “sormstyD =o : ce “UY “Pur *19JOULOULIIY J, *IajoULOIV > 2 “AANA ‘asunpy yompung pv ‘uoysnoyD *— ‘Ady ay7 49 pup faurns-saruswac ‘asunyy ypuvSaddp yo ‘“requng "AA *A9z 947 49 {NoLsog 70 SIRO A *ITAT ka SUODUOET: SOD KNOLMSTEC) 199 BIDCD0CL 402979 ae Tee hts Lk AL ath bea ed as Ta daa tines ¥attce, Lic atanet mainder ons i ee ee THE ANNALS AND MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. [SECOND SERIES. | No. 15. MARCH 1849. ee ES —<——_- XVII1.—Observations upon several genera hitherto placed in Solanaceze, and upon others intermediate between that family and the Scrophulariacee. By Joun Mters, Esq., F.R.S., F.L.S. &e. My attention during the last few years having been directed to the study of the Solanaceae, I have given the results of this in- quiry in a series of memoirs in the ‘ Lond. Journ. Bot.,’ vols. iv., v. and vii., and also in the ‘ Illustration of South Amer. Plants,’ where delineations are offered of the peculiar features of each genus. Having at length completed the analysis of the remain- ing genera of this order, the results will be given in succession in this Journal ; but in order to explain my views in regard to that family, the following observations are necessary. _ Following the track I had marked out as the basis of these investigations, which has been chiefly to satisfy myself by careful - analysis of the true limits that serve to separate different genera, I have encountered a number of facts which are very difficult to reconcile with our present distribution of the Solanacee, and which have induced me to carry this inquiry much further than was at first contemplated. These results having been published at intervals, as they presented themselves, the order in which they have appeared is necessarily imperfect in a systematic point of view ; but as my principal object has been to arrive at truth, I expect some degree of indulgence, for what may appear as de- fects of arrangement and want of plan. I have alluded to the increasing number of novel cases that have offered themselves during this inquiry, which render it difficult to decide whether certain genera should be classed in Solanacee or in Scrophula- riacee, as these natural orders are at present considered ; and in consequence of the accumulation of these anomalies, it appears at length necessarily expedient to draw a more certain line of distinction between tie two important natural orders. This difficulty is not new in the history of the science, for nearly forty Ann, & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. iu. 11 162 Mr. J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanacez. years ago it did not escape the acute penetration of our distin- guished countryman Mr. Robert Brown, who then suggested the plan of avoiding it by the establishment of an intermediate family*. Another of the great botanists of our time, Mr. Ben- tham, who has made the Scrophulariacee one of the chief objects of his study, and to whom we are indebted for the admirable monograph of that order in the 10th volume of the ‘ Prodromus’ of DeCandoile, published only two years ago, although evidently aware of this necessity, has never carried it into execution: the tribe of the Salpiglossidee, which he placed at the head of the Sero- phulariacee, was manifestly framed under a point of view bearing toward this end ; and in the addenda to the same volume of the ‘ Prodromus,’ p. 595, he offers some remarks upon what I had previously hinted, respecting the separation of the genus Lycium from the Solanacee (Lond. Journ. Bot. v. 183). The establishment of the Salpiglossidee im the manner just mentioned, has however in no degree removed the objections be- fore existing, and from the facts which I shall now have to com- municate, these exceptions will be seen increased to a manifold amount, for it is now evident that a considerable number of nera, hitherto placed in Solanacee, possess a regular corolla, with a 5-lobed border, offering an imbricate estivation, contrary to the usual structure of the order, and although possessing five stamens, one is often smaller, and sometimes sterile, showing an evident tendency towards the structure of the Scrophulariacee ; and thus, besides Lycium and some of the genera of the Salpiglossidea, we have now Petunia, Nierembergia, Solandra, Juanulloa, Marckea, Hyoscyamus, Atropa, Mandragora, Nicandra, Anisodus, &c. &c., forming too important a number of exceptional cases to be passed over in neglect. Having lately examined with much care the structure of most of these genera, I am now better prepared to carry out the views, which I hinted at three years- ago, in an earlier stage of this inquiry (Lond. Journ. Bot. v. 152), where I suggested the propriety of associating these dissident genera in a distinct and intermediate tribe or family. I therefore now propose definitely to confine the Solanacee as * Solanacee, “a Scrophularinis distinguuntur preecipue embryone ar- cuato vel spirali et corollz estivatione plicata, floribusque szpissime regu- laribus isostemonibus. Hine genera corolla non plicata et simul embryone recto, vel excludenda, vel cum iis corolla imbricata, embryone leviter arcuato, staminibusque didynamis in propria sectione disponenda, futuri ordinis initia.” —Prodr. p. 444. From the state of our knowledge at that time, it is evident that these allu- sions were intended to apply principally to the Verbascee, which by Jussieu, Linnzus and most preceding botanists were sed among Solanee, but they certainly may be referred with additional Sie to the instances alluded to above. Mr. J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanacee. 163 nearly as possible within the limits prescribed by Mr. Robert Brown in his ‘ Prod.’ (doc. cit.), viz. to those genera with a mo- nopetalous corolla, with a 5-, rarely 4-partite border, even in ex- ceptional cases nearly regular and equal, the borders of whose lobes are always valvate or induplicato-valvate in eestivation ; epipetalous stamens, alternate with and equal to the number of the lobes, the fifth being seldom shorter and still more rarely sterile, anthers always bursting by longitudinal slits or pores ; an ovarium most generally 2-celled, rarely 3- to 5-locular, with a simple style, a bilobed or clavate stigma often hollow; a fruit either capsular or baccate, and albuminous seeds with a terete embryo, straight, and more or less curved in a nearly annular form, or somewhat spiral, the radicle in.all cases pointing to the basal angle of the seed, and turned away to some short distance from the hilum, which is generally lateral and marginal, rarely almost basal. The Scrophulariacee I would also propose should be confined to those genera that possess a tubular corolla more or less curved and irregular, with a 4- or 5-partite border generally unequal and bilabiate, the lobes rarely equal, but in every case with a de- cidedly imbricate zstivation ; stamens 2 or 4, didynamous, seldom with a fifth, which is very rarely fertile, often only rudimentary : an ovarium, most generally bilocular ; a simple style, with a stigma more or less bilabiate or bilobed ; the fruit almost always cap- sular (in very few instances baccate), 2-locular, rarely more-celled, bursting in various ways, with central placentz adnate to the dissepiment, and an embryo enveloped in albumen but little curved, generally with the radicle pointing to a basal hilum*; in one solitary instance (Campylanthus) the embryo is however peri- spherically curved. In this very natural family, although the floral leaves are often alternate, the cauline leaves are most gene- rally opposite, which occurs only accidentally in Solanaceae, and the origin of the inflorescence is strictly axillary. Thus limited, they form a very distinct natural order. The intermediate group, which I now propose as a suborder, under the name of Atropinee, or as a new order, under that of Atropacee, will consist of genera having a tubular persistent ealyx, more or less deeply divided, a hypogynous tubular corolla, with the tube more or less plicated in bud, and with a border. generally divided into 5 lobes slightly unequal, but which are * According to Mr, Bentham’s authority, DeCand. ‘ Prod.’ x. p. 186, and a statement positively affirmed by most botanists, but one which, it appears to me, must be received with some modification ; for in the seemingly truth- ful analyses of the genera figured by Nees v. Esenbeck, ‘Gen. PI. Germ.,’ the radicle is shown as in Solanacee, not pointing directly to the hilum. See plates of Erinus, Veronica, Wulfenia, Odontites, Euphrasia, Bartsia, Pedi- cularis, and Alectorolophus (Rhinanthus). 11* 164 Mr.J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanacee. always either imbricately disposed in estivation or arranged under some modification between that form and the plicate, but never valvate, the margins of each lobe being constantly free from those of the adjoimimg ones; they have generally 5 fertile epipetalous stamens, alternate with the lobes, with one of them sometimes a little shorter, 1 or 3 being very rarely sterile ; an- thers bilobed, with the lobes parallel, bursting longitudinally at the margin, one of these lobes being sometimes sterile ; the ova- rium 2-celled, rarely 5-locular, with ovules generally ascending, attached to fleshy placentze which are adnate to the dissepiments, as in Solanacee and Scrophulariacee, a simple style, and a bilobed stigma often of a very peculiar form ; the fruit is either baccate or capsular, the seeds generally reniform or compressed, with a lateral hilum ; the embryo, placed in albumen, is either straight or more or less curved, sometimes perispherically or spirally. They are plants with much the habit of the Solanacee, with alternate, simple or geminate leaves, many of them possessed of powerfully medicinal properties. They offer the peculiarity, distinct from Scrophulariacea, and similar to that of the Solanacee, in having the origin of the im-- florescence always somewhat extra-axillary and lateral in regard to the insertion of the petiole. I propose to arrange them in the following manner :— ATROPINEE OR ATROPACE. Tribe 1. Nicotianee. Corolla with an elongated fun- ) nel-shaped tube, often more or less hypocrateri- form, with 5 nearly equal lobes, which are con- duplicate and then twisted in estivation, as in Convolvulus : stamens 5, one frequently shorter ; | Nicotiana, anthers 2-lobed, lobes almost free, medifixed, | Lehmannia, and without connective, bursting laterally along > Sairantlies: the outer edge: capsule 2-locular with bifid | Polyclidia. valves, the margins of which are somewhat sep- ticidal, and slightly inflexed at base: seeds with a short terete embryo somewhat incurved or slightly arcuate. = Tribe 2. Daturee. Corolla with an n elongated fun-) nel-shaped tube, having a 5-angular expanded border with a contorted complicated estivation, as in the Nicotianee : 5 equal stamens; anthers 2-lobed, lobes linear, laterally adnate, dorsally | Datura, attached to a fleshy connective, and bursting +Ceratocaulis, longitudinally in front: fruit sub-baccate or cap- | Brugmansia. sular, 2-celled above, 4-celled below, with the fleshy placentz adnate to the middle of the dis- sepiment : seeds with a nearly annular curved | terete embryo. . , ~ Mr. J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanaceee. 165 Tribe 3. Duboisiee. Corolla with a tube either cayaad gated and ventricose above, or short and rotate, with a 5-lobed border, the lobes being diversely volutive in estivation : 5 equal stamens or 4 di- dynamous with the rudiment of a fifth ; anthers rounded, cordate, always extrorse, either 2- | Duboisia, celled, with the cells confluent at the apex, or . unilocular with a hippocrepiform line of de- { Anthocercis, hiscence, and gaping transversely as in Verbas- | Anthotroche. cum: ovarium 2-locular, with numerous ovules affixed to thickened placentz adnate to the dis- sepiment: fruit either baccate or capsular, 2- valved, with septicidal dehiscence: terete em- bryo in albumen, slightly curved. . Tribe 4. Schizanthee. Corolla deeply cleft into seve- ) ral irregular divisions, with a somewhat reci- procative eestivation : stamens 5, of which 3 are sterile ; style erect, with a small fistulose stigma, slightly swollen below, its contracted entire mar- gin filled with a globose viscous gland: capsule 2-celled, 4-valved, seeds with a terete hemicy- clically arcuate embryo. J Tribe 5. Salpiglossidee. Corolla more or less ven- ) tricose above, sometimes contracted in the mouth, the border being divided into 5 nearly equal regular segments, one of them always somewhat larger and more erect, their zstiva- tion being reciprocative (see p. 172): stamens 4, | Salpiglossis, _ didynamous, sometimes with the rudiment of aj Pteroglossis, fifth ; anthers 2-lobed, lobes divaricate at base, >Leptoglossis, connected at apex by intervening filament, one | Browallia. of the lobes being sometimes reduced to a small lateral dehiscent gland : style winged at its apex or expanded into a remarkable tongue-shaped process, which is stigmatose at its emargina- ture: fruit capsular, 2-locular, 2-valved : embryo slightly curved, much more so in Salpiglossis. | Tribe 6. Petuniee. Corolla with an elongated tube, ) sometimes hypocrateriform, seldom with the ru- diment of a palate, the border being divided into 5 nearly equal, rounded and emarginated lobes, their zstivation in Petunia being replica- tive (see p. 173), in Nierembergia, replicative at the base of the lobes, with a perfectly quin- | Petunia, cuncial imbrication at their summits: stamens 5, Nierembergia. one of which is shorter, 2 longest; anthers 2- lobed, divaricate at base, without connective: stigma expanded into a remarkably tongue- shaped form, emarginate at its apex, in Nierem- ; bergia embracing the anthers : capsule and seed | as in Salpiglossidee. a > Schizanthus. Tribe 7. Hyoscyamee. Tribe 8. Atropee. Tribe 10. Brunsfelsiee. expanded in the mouth in a campanular form, with the border divided imto 5 equal rounded lobes: stamens 5, equal ; anthers 2-lubed, affixed to a narrow dorsal connective above, free below, and bursting longitudinally in front near the margin: ovarium 2-celled, and singularly sur- mounted by a fleshy epigynous gland, which is either small and stylobasic, or else enveloping the upper moiety of the ovarium: fruit an ex- succous berry, which sometimes bursts by a cir- cumscissile line on the margin of the gland : em- bryo terete, annular, and somewhat spiral. Corolla tubular, more or less campanular, with a border divided into 5 equal rounded lobes, which are imbricate in estiva- tion : stamens 5, equal ; anthers ovate, 2-lobed, lobes laterally adnate, reversed in Atropa by the deflexion of the filaments: fruit baccate, 2- or 5-celled, fleshy, often somewhat exsuccous : em- bryo terete, nearly perispherical. Tribe 9. Solandree. Corolla generally with an elon- ) gated, straight, rarely,a short tube, in no degree plicated in bud, border 5-cleft into more or less rounded equal lobes: 5 equal stamens, generally epipetalous, but sometimes arising from the out- side of a free ring, attached to the base of the corolla; anthers oblong, 2-celled, cells parallel and adnate upon a dorsal connective, and burst- ing longitudinally in front : fruit a fleshy 2-locu- lar berry, and seeds with a nearly straight terete embryo, with a lax testa, as in the Cestrinee. elongated tube, somewhat ventricose below the contracted mouth, border divided into 5 nearly equal segments, their zstivation being decidedly imbricative (unknown in Heteranthia): stamens didynamous, somewhat inflected at the apex, with one pair shorter; anthers unilocular and hippocrepiform, as in the Verbascee and the Du- boisiee: style slender: stigma small, bilobed, and simply clavate, or with the lobes somewhat gaping : fruit either capsular or baccate, with a nearly straight embryo. Corolla tubular, more or less ) + 2 ee ~ Corolla with a more or less ) uF ee ee 166 Mr. J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanacee. Hyoscyamus, Scopolia, — >Physoclena, — Cacabus, Thinogeton. Atropa, Nicandra, pre ate es Anisodus, Mandragora, Lycium. Solandra, Marckea, >Juanulloa, Sarcophysa, Ectozoma. Brunsfelsia, > Franciscea, Heteranthia. The Solanacee, Atropacee and Scrophulariacee, as here de- fined, evidently constitute an alliance, bound together by very striking and peculiar characters, distinguishable in the structure of their corolla and ovarium, but more especially in that of their “Mr. J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanaceze. 167 fruit, which is most generally 2-celled, with many seeds fixed to thickened placentz adnate to the dissepiment, and having a terete embryo, more or less curved, with an inferior radicle, cha- racters that are common to the whole of this large group. So gradual is the transition from one link to another of this chain, that it is difficult to discover any decided break in their conti- nuity, but notwithstanding this, they form too large an assem- blage to constitute one single family. The Solanaceae, as distin- guished from the Scrophulariacee in general, exhibit characters sufficiently marked, but the difficulty lies with the large interme- diate group above indicated, that equally partake of the features of both these extremes. I am quite averse to the practice of multiplying unnecessarily the amount of natural orders beyond the smallest possible number: it is not therefore any idle no- tion of proposing a new family that leads now to this sugges- tion, which would defeat its own object unless supported by facts, and urged by the necessity of the case ; but it is the desire of grappling with a formidable obstacle, that would otherwise prevent us from establishing any decided limits between these two great families. If this difficulty presented itself to me in so ' prominent a degree three years ago (Lond. Journ. Bot. v..183, note), when I first noticed the anomaly in Lycium, and suggested its separation from Solanacee on that account, with how much more force must this discrepancy present itself, when the ex- ceptionable cases now amount to so extensive an accumulation in point of number! The estivation of the corolla has hitherto been considered to form an unerring line of demarcation between the Solanacee and Scrophulariacee, but if we place in the former family a large proportion of genera possessing an imbricate zsti- vation, and offering frequently nearly anisomerous flowers (cha- racters peculiar to the last-mentioned order), we lose at once the only valid features that can serve to discriminate the boundaries of these great families. It is clear that the intermediate group here proposed to be collected together can only be disposed of in three modes: they must be associated either with the Sola- nacee, or be attached to the Scrophulariacee, or else they must remain as a distinct family. In the first case, the Solanacee would be then divided into two suborders: 1. the Solaninee, having a corolla with valvate estivation ; and 2. Atropinee, with imbricate estivation. In the second case we should associate, 1. Atropinee, with flowers nearly isomerous ; and 2. Scrophularinee, with ani- somerous flowers. In either of these two cases we find that in- consistency to a great.extent would be unavoidable ; for in the former instance we admit a large circle of exceptions to the only leading characteristic mark of the order ; and in the second case we include a considerable number of genera, nearly isomerous, in a 168 Mr. J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanacez. family whose principal feature is to possess anisomerous flowers ; but in the third case we avoid these difficulties and ensure con- sistency, preserving at the same time the peculiar characteristic features both of the Solanacee and Scrophulariacee : we should then have thus, 1. Solanacee, offering isomerous flowers with a valvate or induplicato-valvate estivation ; 2. Atropacee, isomerous flowers, or nearly so, with imbricate or a peculiar eestivation ; and 3. Scrophulariacee, anisomerous flowers with imbricate estiva- tion. In any of the three modes of distribution above indicated, it matters little which we adopt, in regard to the absolute ar- rangement of the various genera, for in every case they remain alike, in exactly the same linear order of position. The value of the Atropacee, as a distinct order, must now rest entirely on its own intrinsic merits: its adoption seems the only course by which a large amount of inconsistency can be removed, and it appears to me a far less objectionable plan to call up a new family, than to destroy the great landmarks that serve to diseri- minate the limits of two of the most natural families in the system. | Having shown the arrangement proposed for the distribution of the Atropacee, I must offer the following explanation. The division into the suborders Rectembryee and Curvembryee, as proposed by Endlicher, and followed by me in the arrangement of the Solanacee formerly given in ‘ Lond. Journ. Bot. v. 148, offers by far too inconstant and doubtful a character to be main- tained there, or be adopted here; for among the Salpiglossidee, © some species of Petunia possess an embryo nearly straight, and “more curved in others, while in Sadpiglossis it is often spirally bent into more than a complete gyration. I have preferred rather to follow the estivation of the corolla, as it gradually verges from the plicato-valvate of. the Solanacee into the imbricate mode of the Scrophulariacee : thus in the tribes Nicotianee and Daturee we have the contorto-conduplicate, a form by no means valyvate, but the first departure from it : in the Duboisiee we have another advance, where the lobes of the border are seemingly valvate, but on examination their margins will be found convolutely inflected, a form which I have named volutive: in the Salpiglossidee it assumes the next step here denominated reciprocative: m the Petuniee we have again another degree, which is only a modifi- cation of the imbricative, and which I have termed replicative : and finally, in the Hyoscyamee, Atropee, Solandree and Bruns- felsiee, it becomes decidedly imbricative and quincuncial, as in the Scrophulariacee, with which natural order the latter tribe most closely osculates. In the Atropee the amount of imbrication is small in extent ; in the genera Brunsfelsia and Solandra it is ex- cessive In amount, the lobes wholly enveloping one another in a VEL fm Sa x ~ Mr. J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanacee. 169 succession. I proceed now to add a few remarks upon each tribe separately. 1. Nicotianee.—The estivation of the corolla in this tribe, as has been just remarked, is by no means valvate, or induplicato- valyate, as in the Solanaceae, the lobes of its border being on the contrary conduplicate, that is to say, the sides are turned inwards, and each lobe is thus folded separately on its inner face, along the central nervure, the sides closely pressed together, the mar- gins being quite free from those of the adjoining lobes, and thus plicated, they all possess a spirally twisted inclination in the bud. This approaches the estivation of the Salpiglossidee, to which tribe they offer a still nearer affinity in having the fifth stamen very often shorter, with the other four somewhat didynamous. It is for these reasons that I have removed the Nicotianee from the Solanacee, where I formerly placed them. 2. Daturee.—With this very natural group Solandra has been associated by most botanists, but it evidently possesses a very different relationship. The Daturee are remarkable for their large showy flowers, and they ali present an zstivation similar to that of the Nicotianee, only more decidedly contortive and quite - distinct from the valvate preefloration of the Solanaceae. Brug- mansia 1 consider as most decidedly distinct generically from Datura, with which it is associated by most botanists, differmg im many points of structure, and forming arborescent shrubs, sometimes even tall trees, with-long pendent trumpet-shaped flowers of an unusually large size. 3. Duboisiee.—The genera composing this very distinct group were partly included by Mr. Bentham (Prodr. DeCand. x. 191) im his Salpiglossidee ; these are Duboisia and Anthocercis, to which Prof. Endlicher added Anthotroche, a genus which by the former has been referred to Solanacee. In proposing to alter the decisions of so distinguished a botanist as Mr. Bentham, who, from the accuracy of his observations and the solidity of his con- clusions, stands deservedly as one of the first botanists of our time, it becomes necessary that I should offer some extremely valid reasons for the changes now suggested, and accordingly I will offer a few remarks on each genus in succession. a. Duboisia appears to me to have no relation with any genus belonging to the Scrophulariacee. Its only species was originally described by Mr. Brown in his ‘ Prodr,’ p. 448, who placed it, together with Anthocercis, in a second section of Solanee. The habit of this plant, as well as the structure of its flowers, are there stated to agree with those of Myoporum, whence it derived its specific name: the figure given of this plant by Endlicher in his ‘ Ieonographia, pl. 77, sufficiently agrees with other Myo- poraceous plants there designed. On examining a specimen of - 170 Mr. J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanacee. — the same plant in Sir Wm. Hooker’s herbarium, I noticed one very important character that has been quite overlooked by all — preceding observers: the anthers are here decidedly extrorse, instead of the usual introrse direction before assigned to them. ~ This circumstance brings Duboisia m close connexion with the two following genera, and at once removes them from the tribe of the Salpiglossidee. 8. Anthocercis.—I was glad to avail myself of the opportu- nity of investigating the structure of the flowers in this genus from a plant in the living state of A. viscosa. It agrees with the figure given by Endlicher in his ‘ [conographia,’ tab. 68, of A. littorea, with the exception of the very imporgant feature of the structure of the anthers, which, as in the preceding genus, offer the very distimct peculiarity of being affixed extrorsely just above the sinus upon the filament, so that the lines of dehiscence are towards the tube of the corolla, not introrsely towards the centre of the flower, as appears represented in the plate above referred to. The estivation of the corolla in Anthocercis viscosa is also very peculiar: at first sight it would be said to be induplicato- valvate, but upon more careful examination it will be observed that each lobe of.the border is |j§ distinctly supervolute, one of its edges being fj Yy rolled inwards and overlapped by its opposite jj Y/ edge; these are not all turned in one direction, yyy two being dextrorsely, and the other three coiled any up alternately in a sinistrorse order. This mode }¥)¥ of zstivation is certainly extremely unusual and peculiar, approaching that observed in the Goode- noviacee, on which on a former occasion (Lond. Journ. Bot. vii. p.59) I have made some observa- tions. There exists between them this difference, that here each lobe is longitudinally and super- volutely coiled round upon itself, in a somewhat spiral form, while in Goodenia the winged margins are respec- tively folded back over one another, upon the plane, of the cen- tral portion of each segment. I have also examined in the dried state the flowers of A. littorea, A. albicans, A. Tasmanica and A. scabrella, and they all appear to offer the same kind of esti- vation and similarly extrorse anthers, so that these appear to be constant characters. It is worthy of remark, that the peculiar smell of the leaves and flowers of Anthocercis viscosa resembles that of the Myoporacea, and that its pedicels are bibracteated, which is also a feature in that family ; but its extra-axillary pe- duncles, the zstivation of its corolla, the position of its stamens, its bilocular ovarium with numerous ovules attached to a thick- oe eer Lo OE er EE Ea SETA Cay Se Pie hy ee Pee eee ae ed La NR aa A A A a ae al a. a ee 7 Mr. J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanacee. 171 ened placentiferous dissepiment, its many-seeded capsular fruit, and its slightly curved embryo with an inferior radicle, are cha- racters quite opposed to its admission into that family. Nor can these be made to harmonize either with the Scrophulariacee or Solanacee, to the latter of which they offer a nearer affinity. These characters are sufficiently prominent and distinct, and de- mand a more attentive investigation. y. Anthotroche—This genus was placed by Prof. Endlicher in Serophulariacee, among the Salpiglossidee, but it has been since excluded front the order by Mr. Bentham, and referred to Solanacee (DeCand. Prodr. x. p. 586). It appears to me how- ever to have as little relation with the one as with the other of these families. Upon examining a specimen belonging to this genus from Swan River, I find that in the structure of its anthers it agrees entirely with that just described as existing in Duboisia ; this consists of one reniform unilocular cell, fixed extrorsely on the filament, and dehiscing on the exterior face by one hippocre- pical suture. Here the tube of the corolla is short and straight, and the border is divided into five regular lobes, which are ro- tately expanded ; the stamens are 5 and equal. The ovarium has an epigynous prominent stylobasic gland as in Cacabus, ana- logous to that of Hyoscyamus. Respecting the Duboisiee it only remains to be observed, that the main points of distinction between it and the other tribes with which it is here associated, will be found to exist in the ex- trorse direction of the anthers and the singular estivation of the corolla, peculiarities which, although very remarkable, are not of themselves of sufficient importance to claim for the plants that compose it the rank of a separate family, but they constitute a very distinct tribe of the Atropacee. It will consist of two sec- tions: 1. Euduboisiee, with baccate fruit, and 2. Anthotrochee, with capsular fruit, comprising Anthocercis and Anthotroche. It corresponds with the other tribes of the Atropacee in the ori- gin of the floral peduncles being lateral with respect to the point of insertion of the petiole. 4. Schizanthee.—The genus Schizanthus, from the lateral extra-axillary insertion of its pedicels and other characters, ap- pears evidently to belong to the Atropacee rather than to the Scrophulariacee, but it does not accord with any of the tribes above noticed. It differs from them in the structure of its an- thers, which consist of two parallel cells, quite distinct and sepa- rated from one another, but conjomed by a broad membranaceous connective, upon which they are dorsally attached: it possesses five stamens, of which three are quite anantherous and rudimental; _the corolla is deeply cleft into numerous unequal segments which have an imbricate estivation. Its stigma approaches the form 172 Mr. J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanacez. of that of Heteranthia: its fruit is capsular as in the Salpiglos- sidee, and its seeds contain a terete embryo, curved in an almost spiral form. Its leaves are always alternate and deeply pinnati- sected, showing an approach to Salpiglossis and Pteroglossis. The abortion of three of its stamens is an irregularity of which we find a parallel case in Janthe, which only differs m that re- spect from Verbascum ; and the deeply laciniated divisions of its corolla is another abnormal feature, but this may be considered only as a separation of the lobes of the corolla at each sinus, or a return to its five normal divisions, with a still farther cleavage of each lobe, by an extension in an excessive degree of the inci- sions commenced in the emarginatures of all the lobes of the border in Salpiglossis, which thus shows a tendency towards the laciniated form of the corolla of Schizanthus. 5. Salpiglossidee.—lI have ventured to remove this tribe wholly from the Scrophulariacee for the reasons'that will be here fully explained, and as these are founded upon facts in great measure new, I may confidently expect that such an arrangement will meet with the concurrence of the author of the able monograph of this last-mentioned family, who in detailing the characters of the tribe in question, as given in the Prodr. DeCand. x. p. 190, goes the length of saying, “ subordo Solanaceis capsularibus arcte affinis, et forte melius eis adsociandus.” I propose however to remove from it several of the genera there associated. They form an extremely natural group, distinguished by the very peculiar eestivation of their corolla, their didynamous stamens, or where a fifth occurs it is invariably sterile, and they are especially eonspi- cuous for the remarkable dilatation of the stigma, which at once signalizes them from the others. Their place is manifestly among the Atropacee, with which they agree in having the ori- gin of the pedicels always somewhat lateral in regard to the floral leaflet or bract, not decidedly axillary, as in the Scrophulariacee. They are all herbaceous plants, generally clothed with viscid glandular pubescence, and the campanular portion of the tube of the corolla is plicated in estivation ; but the lobes of its border are first conduplicate, with the margins always free from those of the contiguous lobes, and twisted inwards in a peculiar man- ner, for which I have proposed the term reciprocative*, a con- dition intermediate between the induplicato-valvate estivation of the Solanacee and the imbricate preefloration of the Serophu- lariacee ; in order to render this more evident, the accompanying * It may be thus defined: stivatio reciprocativa, 7. e. lobi superioris exterioris marginibus utrinque induplicatis, loborum alterorum simpliciter conduplicatis, 2 sinistralibus dextrorsim, 2 dextralibus sinistrorsim torsive convolutis, marginibus Sese applicitis et a contiguis liberis postice spectan- tibus, plicaturis antice inclinantibus. gt Oe Te Re MPR ES | Se he eae ee eee po ee a, as wR eee Mr. J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanacee. 173 figure is given in the margin; fig. 1 being the corolla viewed sideways; fig. 2, ditto seen in front; fig. 3, ditto seen from above. I have added to this group a new genus, Pteroglossis, founded upon a plant collected in the north of Chile by Bridges (his No. 1889). In Salpiglossis the two broadly expanded lips of the stigma appear al- most confluent into a tongue-shaped process, while in the other genera they are more or less distinctly separated and 2-lipped, especially in Leptoglossis and Browallia ; but in Pteroglossis one of the lips appears altogether wanting, or reduced to a small prominent gland. 6. Petuniee.—The genera which I have separated from the Solanacee to form this tribe, approach the Salpiglossidee most closely im habit and in the general structure of their flowers and seeds, and moreover partake of their peculiar feature, the great dilatation of their stigma: the broadly expanded lips of this or- gan appear however more or less soldered into a tongue-shaped process, as in Salpiglossis, which singularly embraces the con- nate anthers in Merembergia*. They differ notwithstanding from the Salpiglossidee in the pe- euliar complex estivation of their corolla: that of Nierembergia, being figured in plate 18 A. fig.2 of the ‘Illustration of South Amer. Plants,’ will require no further explanation : the figure of that of Petunia was omitted in plate 23 of that work, and its description was mostobscurely given in ‘ Lond. Journ. Bot.’ v. p. 18 (in a note), owing to several omissions and transposals of words in the hurry of the last moment of the monthly publication of that journal. In order to remedy this omission, a delineation of the estivation + of Petunia violacea is now given in the margin; fig. 1 being the corolla seen in front ; fig. 2, the same viewed sideways ; fig. 3, a transverse section made across the line aa; fig. 4, ditto ditto across 0 6. * See Ill. South Amer. Plants, pl. 18. A. fig. 4, B. fig. 5, and pl. 20. fig. 3. + It may be thus more simply defined: Aéstivatio replicativa, i. ¢. lobis omnibus subconduplicatis, superioris interioris marginibus revolutis, altero- rum plicaturis postice torsis, marginibus cum contiguis quincuncialiter late imbricatis, margine altero hine revoluto. 174 Mr. J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanacez. 7. Hyoscyamee.—This forms a very natural tribe, remarkable for the very singular epigynous gland, hitherto I believe new in the history of vegetable physiology, the origin and nature of which it is desirable to ascertain. It cannot bear any analogy with the true disc, which is always hypogynous in the superior ovarium and epigynous in the inferior germen, and which is ge- nerally admitted by botanists to be little more than a confluent whorl of abortive stamens. In Cacabus it assumes the form of an enlargement of the base of the style, but that it exists here as a distinct organ is proved by the swelling seen within the matured fruit, in the summit of the cavity of the cells. In Thinogeton it is considerably larger, where it appears as a coriaceous thickening of the chartaceous covering that forms the upper portion of its dry berry. It is however most distinctly developed in Hyoseya- mus, even in the young ovarium, in the form of a fleshy external gland, which covers more than the superior moiety of the entire germen, and on making a longitudinal section it is seen di- stinctly adnate upon the true endocarpium: it forms therefore a very good discriminating character of this tribe. The cause of the opercular dehiscence of the fruit in Hyoscyamus is thus readily accounted for, because while the lower half of the pericarpial covering remains thin and membranaceous, the opercular portion becomes hard and coriaceous, from the indurescence of the glan- dular covering above-mentioned*. I have placed doubtfully im * Although in the above case it is easy to trace the cause of the opercular dehiscence of the fruit, the same is not so readily accounted for in other cases ; in Anagallis for example. In this last-mentioned instance, a distinct zonal line may be seen in the thin pericarpial covering before the ripening of the fruit, and it is along this that the membranaceous capsule afterwards bursts, by aclean circumscissure. This zonal line however bears no relation to the longitudinal true nervures, which may be distinctly traced in the pericarpial covering, and which, extending from the style to the base, may be referred to the midribs and marginal junctions of the original carpellary leaves: but what is the nature of the line which traverses these nervures at right angles across all the carpellary Jeaves? This is difficult to be accounted for, unless we imagine it to arise from a cause somewhat analogous to the case of Hyo- scyamus, only that instead of the line being the marginal limit of an epigy- nous gland, it may be the edge of an original elementary hypogynous disc, which by its subsequent growth and attenuation becomes hardly distin- guishable from the rest of the pericarpium. On examining this pericarpial covering, about the period of the fall of the corolla, this zonal line is seen more transparent than the rest of its substance, and not opake, as is ob- servable in the regular longitudinal nervures which may then be readily traced ; at this period however, and even in the younger state of the ova- rium, before this zonal line becomes distinguishable, the lower half of the pericarpial membrane is decidedly of a more greenish hue than the upper moiety. This appears to me the only theory on which we can account for the dehiscence of the capsule in Anagallis, but in suggesting it, I confess that I could not discern the fact of the original existence and ultimate at- tenuation of such adisc as I have imagined. Although, generally speaking, cd dp eae ae i Mr. J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanacee. 175 this tribe, Scopolia, Physoclena, Thinogeton and Cacabus, genera which offer a striking affinity to one another in their most essen- tial characters, and there can be little doubt that they all form a portion of one very distinct group. These characters coincide for the most part with those of Hyoscyamus, and the only con- sideration wanting to complete their affinity is the zstivation of their corolla. The funnel-shaped and almost entire border of the corolla in those genera would almost necessarily imply the regular plicature of its campanular portion, but it is probable that at the same time the lobes in estivation may be somewhat imbricate, as is distinctly observable in Nierembergia and Petu- nia. It is impossible to determine this question from dried spe- cimens, and it can only be ascertained from the examination of living plants. Should the estivation be found, on the contrary, to be entirely induplicato-valvate, these four genera would not belong to Atropacee, but must be referred to Solanacee, where they would naturally find their place as a capsular tribe preceding the Jaborosee. 8. Atropee.—This very distinct group is distinguishable from the other tribes by its baccate fruit, and its ovary devoid of a ‘fleshy epigynous gland. The first four genera possess a perennial root, with numerous deciduous herbaceous stems, large showy flowers, and a somewhat shrubby habit, with dense foliage and large leaves. Lycium, on the contrary, is a straggling shrub with woody stems, and frequently with spinous branches: its flowers are small. ‘These differences are only generic, and do not offer sufficient reasons for separating the latter genus as a tribe distinct from the others. no apparent hypogynous disc is to be seen among the Primulacee, it is oc- casionally discernible, but I believe only in those genera where the capsule bursts into valves by the longitudinal carpellary nervures, as in Lysimachia, of which genus Nees v. Esenb. in his ‘ Gen. Pl. Fl. Germ.’ says distinctly, “ Germen liberum basi disco annuliformi cinctum.”” This view of the case, though quite hypothetical, is rendered still more probable by the facts ob- servable in the capsule of Plantago, which offers a membranaceous pyxi- dium very similar to that of 4nagallis. At an early period the future trans- verse line of dehiscence is discernible in the ovarium, as in Anagallis, but it is then more approximate to the base, proving that the growth of its lower portion is afterwards more considerable than the upper part; as it advances towards maturity the zonal line becomes more marked, the upper portion of the pericarpial covering being of a deeper green hue and more opake, while the lower moiety is distinctly hyaline and transparent, and of more slender texture; on becoming ripe, the greater indurescence of the upper half, by desiccation, is still more evident, facts whic hlead to the only reason- able conclusion, that the upper portion of the ovarium is covered by a ve thin epigynous glandular covering, as in Hyoscyamus, but too thin to be readily detected in parts of such very slender texture: that it does exist, is however proved by the circumstance of that part of the pericarpial covering being always less pervious to light, when viewed under the microscope, than the lower moiety. 9. Solandree.—These form a very natural group, being all suffruticose, mostly subscandent plants, with large leaves and generally showy flowers. I have been enabled to obtaim very satisfactory elements of the little-known genera Juanulloa and Marckea, besides those of two new genera. They bear a some- what similar position among the Afropacee that the Metterni- chiee hold among the Solanacee, and the analogy in the strue- ture of the seeds of Marckea and Metternichia is sufficiently re- markable. 10. Brunsfelsiee.—This group, consisting of some of the pin placed by Mr. Bentham in his Salpiglossidee, is distinguishable from that tribe as above limited by the absence of the remark- able dilatation of the stigma : it will comprise the genera Bruns- felsia, Franciscea and Heteranthia: the latter much resembles Browallia in its habit, but it accords with the two former genera in the structure of its anthers, which are unilocular, and curved inthe shape of a horseshoe round a fleshy globular connective, that m great part enters into and nearly fills the cavity of the cell, as in the Verbascea. I have here considered Franciscea as distinct from Brunsfelsia, which Mr. Bentham (in DeCand. Prodr, x. p. 198) combined together under one genus. In Brunsfelsia however the corolla is always of a yellowish colour, the tube is considerably longer and narrower in proportion, and the fruit consists of a large fleshy drupe inclosmg a putamen which is quite indehiscent. In Franciscea the flowers are always of a purplish or violet colour, with a much shorter tube and an oblique rotate border: the fruit is generally capsular, and rarely somewhat baccate ; but when this occurs, I have noticed in the dried specimens, that as the fleshy sarcocarp covering the puta- men dries into the form of a coriaceous integument, both split into four divisions at the apex, in a valvular form, as in the eap- sular species. . In Brunsfelsia the style is very long and slender, quite erect at the apex, and terminated by a small clavate stigma _ which is bilobed, its equal concave lobes being filled with a ball of grumous matter. In Franciscea the style is considerably en- larged and incurved at its summit, which is terminated by a much larger bilobed gaping stigma, the lower lobe being some- what smaller, and it exhibits in its sinus a globe of viscous mat- ter, seen only in the living state. In Heterantiia the style is far exserted, and is terminated at its slender and somewhat in- curved apex by an almost obsolete fistulose stigma. The spe- cies of Brunsfelsia attain the size of large trees, 20 feet in height, while on the contrary those of Franciscea do not exceed the size of bushes, which are seldom more than 3 or 4 feet high. Hete- ranthia, on the other hand, is a small repent perennial plant, with. short ascending branches, terminated by a racemose inflo- rescence. 176 Mr.J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanaceze. s Dc i hee ne Re eH SR oar we at een ee Mr. J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanacese. 177 _ Having now reviewed in succession the different genera com- posing the Salpiglossidee of Bentham, with the exception of Schwenkia, it is necessary to offer a few words upon that genus, the true affinity of which for many years puzzled the sagacity of botanists. | Linnzus had the penetration first to point out its affinity with the Solanee, an opinion which has been since quite disre- garded. It was afterwards considered as belonging to Primu- lacez, on account of the insertion of its stamens opposite to the lobes of the corolla. By Nees v. Esenbeck and Martius it was subsequently referred to Scrophulariacee (Nov. Act. xi. p. 47) ; but a note was added by Martius pointing out the greater proba- bility of its affinity to Acanthacea, because of the fissure of the apex of the dissepiment, a character which I have not observed in the genus. This indication has not been adopted by others, certainly not by Nees, who in his monograph on this last-men- tioned family (DeCand. Prodr. vol. x1.) does not aliude in any way to Schwenkia in relation to it. Mr. Bentham was the first to explain the apparent anomaly of the position of the stamens in regard to the lobes of the corolla, and to demonstrate that the ‘intermediate glands seen in most of the species constituted the true normal lobes of the border, and that the stamens were con- sequently alternate, and not opposite to its lobes. It was there- fore placed by that able botanist next Browallia, a position that appears to me hardly satisfactory, on account of the valvate zesti- vation of the lobes of its corolla, and-because its anthers consist of two distinct cells fixed on the apex of a dilated membranaceous filament. For these reasons, I would suggest its nearer affinity to Fabiana, with which it possesses many characters in common: the cristate projection of the placentz from the middle of the dis- sepiment, and the insertion of the ovules in distinct linear series as described by Martius (loc. cit.), quite correspond with the figure I have given of the placentation of Fabiana (Ill. S. Am. Pi. tab. 17). Schwenkia however is a genus that requires more careful examination. | Having thus indicated those genera which I propose to sepa- rate from the Solanaceae, it is desirable to exhibit the arrange- ment of the remainder that will hence constitute that family. There is a considerable alteration in the view now offered, from that given on a former occasion, as since that time most of the genera have been more attentively examined, and their characters more accurately ascertained. I intend therefore in the sequel to present a description of the outlines, all now completed, of such of the genera as have not yet been delineated, enumerating at the same time the several species composing them (with the excep- tion of those of Selanum, Capsicum, Physalis and a few others), Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2, Vol. iii. 12 178 Mr. J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanacer. i to which will be subjoined a review of the several new genera that have presented themselves in the course of this inquiry. To these details will be added the description of such of the genera of the Atropacee as have not yet been described by me, and the whole will offer a large accumulation of novel facts, that probably may serve to facilitate the labours of the able botanist now en- gaged in a monograph of this large family, which has hitherto been so little studied. In these investigations I have been carried far beyond the line originally intended, having been tempted to proceed by the abundant materials that have presented themselves to my notice, principally derived from the rich herbarium of Sir Wm. Hooker, to whose kind liberality I am mainly indebted for the opportu- nity of bringing to light so large an accumulation of new facts. The following synopsis will be sufficient to exhibit the proposed arrangement without farther explanations. SoLANACER. Tribus 1. MEtTrerNICcHIEx (char. Lond. Journ. Bot. v. 148). Fructus capsularis, embryo POVGS, TECCUR sc ccd ee cae ew eek ee . 1. Metternichia. 2. Sessea. Tribus 2. Cestrine# (char. loc. cit.). Id. id... 3. Cestrum. Tribus 3. Fasianez (char. Joc. cit.). Fructus capsularis, embryo paullulo incurvatus, fere POUR ss ce. Abe Rae la 4 Fabiana. 5. Vestia. 6. Schwenkia? Trizus 4. JasorosEz. Corolla tubo elongato siccatione nigrescens: fructus baccatus 2- locularis, embryo teres, fere annularis.... 7. Jaborosa. 8. Dorystigma. 9. Himeranthus. 10. Trechonetes. 11. Salpichroma. 12. Nectouzia. Tribus 5. Iocoromex. Corolla tubo elongato, limbo 5-fido plus duplo longiore: antherze longitudinaliter dehiscentes: calyx fructife- rus vix auctus baccam 2-locularem sufful- ciens vel arcte cingens: embryo teres, fere annularis fs 13. Iochroma, 14. Cleochroma. 15. Lycioplesium. 16. Pecilochroma. 17. Hebecladus. 18. Dunalia. 19. Acnistus. 20. Phrodus. Mr. J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanacese. 179 Tribus 6. Puysates#. Corolla tubo brevi, limbo - campanulato 5-angulato vel 5-partito: an- there longitudinaliter dehiscentes: calyx fructiferus valde auctus et vesicarius: fruc- tus baccatus, embryo teres, fere annularis.. 21. Physalis. 22. Larnac. 23. Margaranthus. 24. Withania. 25. Hypnoticum. Tribus 7. Wirnrrincex. Corolla tubo brevi, limbo 5-fido vix excedente: anthere longitu- dinaliter dehiscentes : calyx fructiferus vix auctus, baccam 2-locularem suffulciens, vel eam arcte vestiens : embryo teres, spiraliter curvatus...... aiivin ei A iain ls anh he cigs cieies 26. Witheringia. 27. Capsicum. 28. Brachistus. 29. Saracha. 30. Discopodium. 31. Puneera. 32. Aureliana. 33. Sichlera. Tribus 8. Sonanrz. Anthere apice 2-porose, vel in tubum connate, intus dehiscentes : fructus baccatus, 2- raro pluri-lucularis : em- bryo teres, spiraliter arcuatus .......... 34. Solanum. | 35. Cyphomandra. 36. Triguera. 37. Lycopersicum. Paknsacux —The suggestions of our learned countryman offered in his ‘ Prodr. Fl. Nov. Holl.” which I have cited in a former page (in a note, ante, p. 162), were evidently intended, in the state of our knowledge at that time, to apply principally to the Verbasceea, which by Jussieu, Linneus, and other emi- nent botanists had been classed among the Solanee. Bart- _ ling afterwards was the first to arrange the Verbascee as a di- stinct tribe among the Scrophulariacee, and Nees v. Esenbeck, acting upon the suggestion of Mr. Brown, proposed the Ver- bascine as a distinct family, termediate between Solanee and Serophularine (Trans. Linn. Soc. xvii. p. 78). The principal reasons that have induced all subsequent botanists to adopt the suggestion of Bartling, have been the imbricate xstivation of the corolla, and the frequent suppression of some of the stamens, which have been considered paramount to the many other not less important considerations that tended to show the near ap- proximation of the Verbascee to the Solanee; but these objec- tions, fatal as they were to the admission of this tribe into the latter family, do not apply to their connexion with the A‘ropacee, 12* 180 Mr.J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanacee. _ with which group they exhibit beyond all doubt a very close alliance. This is manifest in their general habit, their alternate leaves with glutinous pubescence, their fetid smell, their power- fully narcotic and other medicinal qualities, which are so charac- teristic of the Solanacee and Atropacee : to these may be added the particular structure of their stamens, which have their an- thers of a somewhat lunar form, and quite unilocular, curved round a large clavate termination of the filament, with an almost globular expansion of their connective, within the cell, that serves as the polliniferous receptacle, a character pointed out by Nees as being foreign to the Solanee and rare among the Serophula- rine, and as claiming for them a distinct station in the system. On the other hand it should be borne in mind, that this peculiar character exists also in the genus Scrophularia itself, the flowers of which exhibit often declinate anthers and barbate filaments, together with a fifth sterile stamen, a feature rare mm the Sero- phulariacee, and one that tends to show a very close connexion of this genus with the Verbascee, with which tribe it had been before associated by all preceding botanists, until Mr. Bentham, in his admirable monograph of the order, has placed it among the Chelonee (DeCand. Prodr. x. 299). In most of the genera of this last-mentioned tribe, the anthers are formed constantly, I believe, of two distinct and divaricate cells, affixed at their apex on the slender summit of the filament, and quite wanting of the fleshy connective so manifest in Scrophularia and the Verbascee. Whatever may be determined in regard to the proper place of the Verbascee in the system, it is manifest that it is not by the number of the stamens that we can fix the limit between the AZro- pacee and Scrophulariacee: thus it is impossible to separate Celsia from Verbascum, and it would be equally as admissible to include Ce/sia with its didynamous stamens, or Janthe with its ‘single pair, m Atropacee, as it is to place Verbascum, with its regular pentandrous flowers, m Serophulariacee : such disere- pancies cannot fail to occur in many solitary points of osculation between the genera of different tribes, in all our artificial modes of the classification of plants. We have also other mstances not less strikingly contrary to the ordinary rule in the Xuaresia bi- flora of the ‘ Flora Peruviana,’ which has a regular 5-partite co- rolla and 5 alternate equal stamens: this plant Mr. Bentham unhesitatingly considers to be a true species of Capraria, a genus decidedly Scrophulariaceous ; and in like manner the Bacopa of Aublet with its 5 equal stamens offers another exception, but here the plant has opposite leaves, and possesses so precisely the habit and general features of Herpestes, that its position must without doubt be fixed contiguous to that genus. The same rule will apply to another anomalous case instanced by Mr. Bentham eS ee nie Mr. J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanacee. 181 in the genus Campylanthus, the seeds of which have a perisphe- rically-curved embryo, a character that by itself would place it in Atropacee ; but that distinguished botanist fixes its position among Scrophulariacee, on account of the form of its corolla and of its anthers, notwithstanding, as he observes, that it bears little analogy with any other genus contiguous to it. The principal reason however that appears to me to give the Verbascee the pre- ference of a place among the Scrophulariacee is the truly axillary origin of the floral peduncles, a character that in all such doubt- ful cases may be employed as a decisive line of demarcation be- tween that order and the Atropacee. The position of the Ver- bascee should then appear at the head of the Scrophulariacea, occupying the place of a suborder in the manner of the Salpi- glossidee of Bentham (DeCand. Prodr. x. p. 190), where they would serve as a connecting link of the closest affinity between these two families.. Rerz1a.—This anomalous genus* has never yet found a cer- tain or satisfactory place in the system, and its position must remain problematical until the structure of its fruit and seed be more accurately investigated. By many botanists it has-been ~ placed in Convolvulacee ; others have indicated its relation to Apocynee ; some have again referred it to Polemoniacee, with which it certainly offers no affinity ; and Bartling proposed for it a new natural order, under the name of Retziacee, but this stands upon too insufficient grounds. Endlicher places Retziacee as a doubtful order after Solanacee, and. Dr. Lindley arranges the genus Retzia among Solanaceae, after Sessea. In the form of its ealyx and of its corolla, the number and position of its stamens, its bilocular ovarium with placentz attached to the dissepiment, the structure of its capsule and of its seeds as far as they are known, offer characters strictly conformable with those of Sola- nacee ; but it would now rather fall among the Atropacee, on ac- count of the estivation of its corolla, which is said by Endlicher and Lindley to be imbricate, and not valvate: the form of its embryo, which on the authority of Brown (Prodr. 482) is terete and straight, necessarily, if it were admitted into this family, would point to its situation as a tribe near the Solandree. Thus far every feature appears in conformity with such an ar- * Rerzia, Thunb. Calyx tubular, 5-fid, lobes lanceolate, somewhat unequal. Corolla tubular, elongated, straight, tube in no degree plicated, border of 5 short equal lobes imbricated in estivation. Stamens 5, equal, nearly ses- sile in mouth of tube, alternate with its lobes, filamenis extremely short. Anthers oblong, cordate, 2-celled, cells parallel, bursting longitudinally in front. Ovarium oblong, seated on a fleshy gland, 2-locular, ovules upon placentz adnate to the dissepiment? Style longer than corolla, filiform. Stigma very short, bifid, with divaricate linear segments. Capsule bisul- cate, bilocular, bivalved. Seeds several. Limoryo straight, terete. 182 Mr. J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanacee. rangement, but one objection presents itself which renders this conclusion somewhat unsatisfactory, and that is the peculiar habit of the only well-recognized species, Retzia spicata, which is dif- ferent from that of any Solanaceous or Atropaceous plant. Here the leaves are verticillate in fours, and the flowers are solitary and sessile in each axil, being supported by two bracts similar in size.and shape to the lobes of the calyx. The genus Solenostigma of Klotzsch, founded upon one of Zeyher’s African plants, and supposed to be identical with Retzia, was placed by that botanist in Stilbacee ; but the name would imply that the stigma is there hollow and tubular, while in Retzia it consists of two small linear divaricate segments ; hence it is probable that Klotzsch’s plant is very different from that of Thunberg. I may here observe how- ever, that this fact does not of itself invalidate their mutual affi- nity, for in the vast genus Solanum we meet with different spe- eies, some with a hollow tubular stigma, and others with bifid linear segments, exactly similar to the stigma of Retzia. The Polemonium campanuloides and P. roelloides of Thunberg have been referred to Retzia by Sprengel, G. Don and Dr. Walpers ; these plants have both alternate leaves, and if really species of that genus, they would tend to remove the doubts above expressed im regard to the place of Retzia in this natural order. Willdenow states (Syst. 1. 887) that the two species last alluded to, cannot belong to Polemonium, which has a trifid stigma; and he adds, that P. campanuloides has a bifid stigma as in Retzia. The Con- volvulus cenotheroides (Linn. fil.) is also said to be another species of this genus. The only facts wanting to confirm its place in the system are the position of its ovules and the structure of its seeds. Dr. Lindley, who has examined its ovarium, has observed that its ovules are very few, two (or four?) in each cell, artieulated with and suspended from the dissepiment by a large thickened funiculus, a character not at all conformable with the Atropacee or Solanacee, and one that would seem to remove this genus nearer to the Bruniacee, with which Retzia will be found to pos- sess many similar characters. For the present therefore we must hesitate in attaching Retzia to the Atropacee. The genus Lonchostoma of Wikstrém, placed by most botanists in Retziacee, offers, I find, many characters in common with Bru- niace@ : its sepals are united at the base by a membranaceous tube which closely invests the ovarium, if not almost adnate with it ; they are surrounded by bracts of equal size: it resembles Graven- horstia in having its petals combined into a funnel-shaped tube with a 5-partite border, the lobes of which are carinate and con- volutely imbricate in estivation ; the anthers, cordate at base, are nearly sessile in the mouth ; the style is divided halfway down and terminated by clavate stigmata; the ovarium, 2-celled, appears Messrs. Haneock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Eolis. 183 under the microscope to be composed of two distinct, though connate carpels; the ovules are few, horizontally attached, or somewhat pendulous from narrow axile placentz attached to the twofold dissepiment. These are characters that seem to corre- spond in great measure with the Bruniacee, with which the habit of Lonchostoma does not ill accord. These are merely hasty indications, as it would be foreign to the object of the present investigation to pursue such mquiries farther. XIX.—On the Anatomy of Eolis, a genus of Mollusks of the order Nudibranchiata. By Aupany Hancock and Dennis Em- BLETON, M.D. [Continued from vol. i. 2nd Series, p.-105.] [ With two Plates.) Nervous System. Tis is made up of central masses or ganglia united by com- missures, and of nerves. ‘The ganglia are five or six pairs, four of which are symmetrically arranged with regard to the median line, and together with their commissures surround the com- mencement of the cesophagus lying upon the upper and poste- rior surface of the buccal mass, vol. xv. Pl. V. fig. 16 4 and Pl. V. fig. 1 of present paper. Two pairs are supra-cesophageal and two infra-cesophageal. The former exceed the latter many times in size. The masses are of a pale yellowish flesh-colour, and appear to be filled with globular vesicles of various sizes. First, of the supra-cesophageal or cerebral ganglia, the median pair, Pl. V. fig. 1 a a, largest of all, are irregularly ovate, flattened above and below, and somewhat constricted about the middle as if composed of two parts; their anterior ends, which are the larger and truncated, are united across the median line by a short broad commissure. The second or lateral pair, 0, le rather behind the first and on the sides of the cesophagus; they are irregularly spheroidal, smaller than the first and flattened like them, and intimately connected to their external posterior mar- gin. ‘The two pairs of infra-cesophageal ganglia are of very un- equal size: the first or buccal, or larger pair, c ¢, are elliptical, their long diameters placed transversely one on each side of the median line, across which a short thick commissure unites their contiguous ends ; from the under surface of these, at their outer and anterior part, spring two short pedicles, supporting the second pair of ganglia, dd, the gastro-cesophageal, very small, not one-fourth the size of the last, but of the same form. In 184 Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Eolis. addition to these, there is a pair of ganglia, ee, at the base of the dorsal tentacles, which we call olfactory ; and we have seen what we take to be other ganglia, but of these we shall speak further on. The nervous centres intercommunicate by the following com- missures. A short broad one, f, unites the first pair of supra- cesophageal, and a similar though smaller, g, the first pair of infra-cesophageal ; these have been already noticed; then the lateral supra-cesophageal are united to the first or anterior or cerebral by a broad flat band, , so short that the ganglia appear to be continuous with each other. Next we have three nervous bands or collars, concentrically arranged, inclosing the cesopha- gus, and serving to complete the connexions of the supra-ceso- phageal ganglia with each other, and to bring them into asso- ciation with the infra-cesophageal. First, the innermost or thickest collar, 2, lies close to the cesophageal wall, and is com- posed of four or five distinct nervous filaments running parallel to each other, and connecting together the posterior borders of the two lateral supra-cesophageal masses. Second, a slender, delicate collar, 7, lies next outside, much wider than the former, and uniting the posterior and outer parts of the first pair of supra-cesophageal ganglia, it comes out from the under surface of these bodies and runs under the second or lateral ganglia. The existence of this collar or commissure between the posterior parts of the median cerebral ganglia, whilst their anterior parts are united by the anterior median commissure, seems to confirm the impression we received at first sight, that the cerebral ganglia are each of them double centres. It will be observed that the two last-described cesophageal collars are not attached in any way to the infra-cesophageal ganglia. The third or outermost collar, k, however establishes a communication between the first or median supra-cesophageal and the first infra-eesophageal gan- glia.. This is a strong band, being little inferior in size to the first, of uniform texture, and lying just outside of the second col- lar, and in contact with it, it is the widest of the three. In front it is attached to the under part of the outer border of the first cerebral ganglia, considerably in advance of the coming off of the second collar ; from this part it is traced backwards under the lateral supra-cesophageal into the external end of the buccal ganglia. The nerves vary a good deal in size, and we have been able to trace thirty-three pairs; of these, twenty-one come off from the supra-cesophageal ganglia, six from the infra-cesophageal, and five from the commissures. There is also a large pair which comes out from the buccal mass from an obscure ganglion im- bedded in the muscular tissue, and a small nerve, apparently single, that separates from the middle collar of the cesophagus, Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Kolis. 185 and seems to present a small ganglionic enlargement. We have numbered them in the order in which they occur, commencing at the median line in front. The first and second pairs, very minute, come out of the un- der surface of the anterior commissure of the first or cerebral ganglia, and pass to the skin on each side of the median line before and behind the dorsal tentacles. The third pair, large nerves, come out of the first cerebral ganglia at their upper surface, and near the middle of their an- terior border ; they pass forwards, upwards and downwards to the roots of the dorsal tentacles, within which each suddenly swells out into a remarkable ganglion, e, of an irregularly oval form, which, at its upper end, divides into three or four processes, each giving off nerves to be distributed for the supply of the whole tentacle. This pair we look upon as the special nerves of smell- ing, for reasons which will be adduced hereafter, and as endowing the tentacle with the power of ordinary sensation likewise. If this view be correct, then the small branches passing from the ganglion to the sentient surface of the tentacles are properly to be designated olfactory nerves, and the thick pedicle supporting - the ganglion and connecting it with the cerebral ganglion, olfac- tory tractus. The fourth and fifth pairs, considerably less than the third, arise also from the anterior part but under surface of the same ganglia, close together, and just outside of the third. The fourth runs forward to the outer lip before giving off any branches ; after that it divides and subdivides minutely, and goes to supply the outer lip above and below. ‘The fifth runs forward and 1s distributed to the skin of the head and between the dorsal ten- tacles, but does not give off such numerous branches as the pre- ceding nerve. The sixth, one of the largest nerves in the body, comes out of the external anterior angle of the ganglion, and after a short course outwards and forwards bifurcates. The two branches are about equal in size: one passes into the oral tentacle, divides into two branches which subdivide and supply the tentacle; the other runs forward, and then inclines mwards towards the median line, and subdivides into many twigs which are distributed upon the roof of the channel of the mouth. The seventh and eighth are minute nerves which issue from the outer margin of the ganglion just behind the sixth. They take a straight course outward and pass into the skin of the side of the head. The ninth is a large pair, coming out of the same ganglion just behind the preceding, and running outwards and forwards gives off a twig which goes to the muscles attaching the buccal 186 Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Kolis. mass to the skin. It then passes forwards and inwards, and is lost upon the sides of the channel of the mouth. The tenth and eleventh pairs are small, come off from the same ganglion still further back and just in front of the eye, and = directly outwards into the skin. The twelfth and thirteenth arise from the junction of the an- terior and lateral cerebral ganglia, and passing outwards and downwards first, then incline downwards and backwards and run half-way down the body, one above the other, in the skin between the border of the foot, and the rows of branchial papille. The fourteenth and fifteenth, very minute pairs, emerge from the line of union of the anterior and the lateral ganglia, and are then placed directly under the eye. The former of these nerves goes to the skin of the side of the head between the oral and the dorsal tentacles, the latter to the skin immediately be- hind the situation of the former. The sixteenth or optic nerves are stout but very short, and have the organ of vision at their extremity. They are inclined forwards and upwards from the line of union of the anterior and lateral ganglia. The seventeenth or auditory are mere rudiments of nerves, and are attached to the anterior ganglia quite close to the bases of the optic nerves, and immediately behind them. The auditory capsule and the eye will be described further on with the other organs of special sense. The eighteenth pair, one of the largest, issues from the outer borders of the lateral ganglia, rather in front of the middle, passes outward and bifurcates. very. soon after; each of these branches again bifurcates and is distributed by many twigs to _ the muscles and skin of the foot, both anteriorly and posteriorly — (the pedial nerve). The nineteenth, also of considerable size, come out of the ex- ternal borders of the lateral ganglia, behind the middle, separated by a considerable interval from the eighteenth, and passing slightly outwards take a backward course, and can be traced in the skin for a long way down the sides of the back, giving off chiefly externally numerous branches that supply the ‘skin, This we presume is the respiratory nerve. The twentieth are seen to come forth from the posterior mar- gins of the anterior ganglia, and are of a size little inferior to the last. They can be traced in the skin of the back between the last-described nerve and the dorsal median line nearly as far as the tail, giving off twigs from their outer sides like the nineteenth pair to the skin. The twenty-first, twenty-second and twenty-third pairs are all small nerves coming out successively from the posterior borders Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Eolis. 187 of the anterior ganglia between the last-described nerve and the median line. They all pass a good way backwards to the dorsal skin on each side of the median line. The origin, course and distribution of the six pairs of infra- cesophageal nerves are as follows :— The first pair come from the upper surface of the roots of the pedicles that support the gastro-cesophageal, and close to the buccal ganglia. The nerves are rather small, run forwards and apply themselves to the oesophagus, along which they are con- ducted to the stomach, the greater part of which organ they sup- ply with branches. The second, third and fourth arise from the margins of the gastro-cesophageal ganglia, are very small nerves, but can be traced to the cesophagus and neighbouring parts of the stomach. The fifth pair come out of the external ends of the buccal ganglia in conjunction with the third or outermost cesophageal collar, to which they are slightly inferior in size. The nerves and the collar separate at once; the nerves passing backwards and outwards give off each a branch that bends forwards and outwards and becomes lost among the muscles of the buccal mass external to the ganglion. The trunk then inclines towards an opening between the muscular bundles of the back part of the buccal mass, and enters that opening lying in contact with another large nerve that is observed to issue from the same. It is difficult to follow the trunk far into the intermuscular aperture, but as far as we have been able to trace it, it appears to be destined for the buccal mass and tongue. The sixth pair is given off from the posterior margin of the buccal ganglia, and shortly after becomes lost among the mus- cular bundles of the back part of the buccal mass. Of the five pairs of nerves from the commissures, two have already been described, viz. the first and second supra-cesopha- geal ; the three that remain come off from the cesophageal collars in the following manner. The pair marked « come off from the outer margin of the first or innermost collar near the median line. They are very minute nerves, and we have not succeeded in tracking them to their destination. That marked 8 is the genital and probably the cardiac nerve, and is an offset from the middle or slender collar, which it nearly equals in size, at a short distance behind its attachment to the anterior cerebral ganglion. It runs from this origin backwards and outwards to the generative organs, guided partly by the an- terior aorta, gains the fissure where the confluence of the ducts from the different parts of the generative apparatus exists, and 188 Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Eolis. is then subdivided among the testis, the oviduct, the mucus- gland, &c. It seems more than probable that the penis receives a twig from this nerve, and that the spermatheca and ovarium are also supplied from it, though we have not traced branches so far. If any branches pass from this nerve to the heart, which we are inclined to believe is the case, they probably run along the anterior aorta. We think it only right to remark, that not having traced this nerve with the same precision as the rest, we do not feel our- selves competent to speak so decidedly of its distribution as we could wish. The nerve y arises from the third or hindermost collar at the side, passes backwards to the aperture previously noticed as ex- isting in the buccal mass, and therein is applied to the surface of the nerve that issues from the opening, and further we have been unable to follow it. In addition to these we have the nerve marked 6, which ap- pears to be single ; it comes off from the inner margin of the pos- terior segment of the middle slender collar near the median line, and has been traced to the under surface of the anterior portion of the stomach. There appears to be a small fusiform swelling on this nerve. The last nerve to be mentioned, and which is designated ¢, is somewhat inferior in size to the fifth infra-cesophageal, and as before stated emerges from the aperture among the muscular bundles of the posterior part of the buccal mass. On attempting to follow this nerve more deeply, we find it to end in what seems to be a ganglionic swelling & from which nervous branches ap- parently radiate throughout the muscular tissue of the buccal mass. If this nerve be traced in the opposite direction from the intermuscular aperture, it is found to pass forwards, inclining at first inwards, and as it approaches the outermost collar receives obliquely from it, near the union of the collar with the buccal ganglion, a branch of communication, y; it next runs under that collar, and then under the middle one; after this still passing forwards and approaching the posterior margin of the lateral supra-cesophageal ganglia, it turns outwards, hooking round over the two outer collars, but having no connexion with either at this part, and reaching the skin at the side of the buccal mass, it bifurcates, one branch passing forwards, the other back- wards ; they both send off numerous twigs which have been fol- lowed to the ramifications of the gastric system at the bases of the papille. In E. olivacea, E. coronata, Pl. VI. fig. 1, and EL. Drummondi, Pl. V. fig. 2, the central masses and the nerves emanating from 2 til eee yr yrs ae Sait eat a) ins Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Eolis. 189 them, and the commissures, excepting the modifications to be presently mentioned, are pretty much the same, as far as we have been able to examine them, as they exist in E. papzillosa. In E. coronata the olfactory tractus are much shorter, and their ganglia more globular, and of much greater relative size than in EL. papillosa, being indeed more than one-third the size of the lateral supra-cesophageal ganglia themselves. There is besides one principal nervous stem from the ganglion which runs up the central axis of the tentacle. In EZ. Drummondi the relative size of these ganglia is still greater and their form elliptical. The existence of these ganglia we believe to be constant in all the species ; we observed them in E. pellucida, E. Farrani, E. alba, E. gracilis, E. picta, E. pune- tata, &c. The three nervous collars of the cesophagus can be observed easily in LH. Drummondi, in which there appears to exist at the coming off of the genital nerve from the middle or slender collar a small ganglionic swelling @. A similar swelling occurs also in E. coronata. 3 When viewed attentively with the naked eye, the cerebral ganglia, and particularly the first or median pair, present a num- ber of large globular vesicles inclosed within a transparent mem- branous envelope. When compressed and somewhat magnified, all the ganglia seem to be made up of masses of vesicles, as the view of a buccal ganglion, Pl. VI. fig. 2, will show. Under a higher power these vesicles or cells are found of very variable size, externally smooth, internally granular, and having one or more large distinct nuclei and nucleoli; some have only one large nucleus and a distinct nucleolus ; the interior is filled with smaller cells of different dimensions and also nucleated; the smallest of all however are minute, clear, bright cells, probably nuclei or rather nucleoli of larger vesicles. Many of these last are found also lying in the intervals of the large cells intermixed with the tenacious semifluid matrix that imbeds the nervous vesicles, and in which no distinct forms can be discerned. On tearing up one of the cerebral ganglia and examining the contents of the mem- branous envelope in the compressor, under a high power (one- eighth object-glass), numbers of the cells of all sizes are seen under the form of pear-shaped, largely nucleated vesicles, Pl. VI. fig. 4, having a long pedicle attached ; the nucleus, which is very large, has an evident and well-marked nucleolus, and the pedicle or stalk of the cell is in the interior very finely granular. Groups of these pedicled ovoid vesicles may be observed, such as that at Pl. VI. fig. 3, their pedicles all lying in the same direction, and tending either to unite or to run on parallel to each other, put- ting us strongly in mind of some of the simpler forms of glan- 190 Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of EKolis. dular apparatus. We cannot confidently say that we have traced groups of these pedicles ito the nerves that issue from the gan- glia, but we have seen what inclines us very strongly to the idea, that such is in reality the relation of these two parts of the ner- vous system. At Pl. VI. fig. 2, where a nerve } is shown coming off from a buccal ganglion a, parallel striz are observed distinctly passing towards the nerve from the interior of the ganglion. Again, when the connexions of the nerves with the cerebral ganglia are examined, parallel striz can be seen continued from the commencement of the nerve for some distance into the gan- glion, becoming gradually more and more obscured by the vesi- cles of the ganglia and then lost altogether ; but from the tough- ness of the enveloping membrane—the body of the Nudibranch having lain for some time in spirit and water—and the extraor- dinary delicacy of the contained parts, we have not been able to lay bare, and leave in situ, in one and the same specimen, the real connexion which we believe to exist between the nerves and the vesicular element of the central ganglia. But we hope that further observation will enable us to show that the pedicles of the nerve-corpuscles in Holis are continuous with the nerves; and if this be so, then that it may be the means of illustrating more clearly the connexion that exists in the Vertebrata and in Man between the nerves and the white and the gray matter of the brain and the rest of the centres of the nervous system. It is highly probable, however, that all the cells of the ganglia pos- sess a pedicle or stalk in their perfect state, and that the appa- rent absence of a pedicle or pedicles in some cells or groups of cells may be owing either to the unfavourable aspect under which they are presented to the eye—they being so placed that the pe- dicle is either very much foreshortened or hidden altogether by the cell itself, or else to the pedicle having been broken off du- ring the manipulation of the specimen, or again to the magni- fying power in some cases not being sufficient to make them discernible, or lastly to their imperfect state of development. These cells or vesicles of the nervous ganglia of Holis, although they show only one cauda or prolongéd pedicle, are doubtless analogous to those caudate vesicles or nerve-corpuscles which are characteristic of the gray matter of the cerebro-spinal and sym- pathetic ganglia of the higher animals. The nerves themselves appear to have none of the cells above noticed, but to consist of series of parallel granular lines or fibrillze, which on tearing the nerve across often remain detached from each other, and which are all in their perfect state enveloped in a strong common sheath continuous with the membranous — capsules of the ganglia. Where a nerve gives off branches, lines of granular matter, probably the fibrille just mentioned, are Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Kolis. 191 separated from the main stem and become inclosed in a sheath of their own, and this mode of division appears to be carried on to a very minute degree. We have not been able to detect the manner in which the nerves actually terminate ; certainly we have seen nothing to warrant the description and the figures of M. de Quatrefages relative to this particular. On taking a review of the nervous system of Kolis, we are at once struck with the high grade of development, and with the symmetrical arrangement that obtains in it ; the heterogangliate character applicable to many gasteropodous mollusks being, so far as our researches have led us, inapplicable to this more elevated being. The nervous centres are closely concentrated around the cesophagus, and there exists a sufficient correspondence between them and the same organs in the Cephalopoda to enable us con- fidently to compare them ; indeed we have every reason to think that we recognise in them the homologues of the principal masses of the nervous centres of the Vertebrata. If we turn to Professor Owen’s memoir on the Pearly Nau- tilus, pl. 7. fig. 1, m which the nervous system is represented, we find that the supra-cesophageal mass or brain together with the attached optic lobes, taken in conjunction with the anterior cesophageal ring formed by the union of two ganglia, corre- sponds to the anterior supra-cesophageal ganglia of Kolis with the slender or middle collar round the cesophagus, since they give off nerves which go to supply analogous parts, viz. the eyes, tentacles, lips, &c. The posterior cesophageal ring of the Nau- tilus to a great extent represents in the same way the lateral supra-cesophageal ganglia of Holis, united with all the infra- cesophageal ganglia and the two large collars or commissures together. At fig. 3, same plate, Professor Owen gives a view of the ner- vous system of the Sepia officinalis ; the homology is equally di- stinct as in the former case, only the parts are more concentrated ; still they serve to lead us on more easily to compare the ganglia of Kolis with the several divisions of the more highly-developed nervous centres of the Vertebrata. In Holis we see that certain nerves of relation—of special and common sensation, and their corresponding nerves of motion, voluntary or reflex—are in con- nexion only with the two pairs of supra-cesophageal ganglia. The olfactory and optic nerves, and numerous others to the lips, mouth, tentacles and side of head and back, are thus attached ; hence we infer that the anterior part of the supra-cesophageal ganglia may be in some measure compared, though not perhaps quite accurately, to the cerebrum and optic lobes of the Verte- brata ; at all events these are the only parts to which they corre- spond. The posterior parts of the median cerebral ganglia, and 192 Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Kolis. the remaining ganglia together with their commissures and col- lars, are the representatives of the medulla oblongata and ae cord of the higher animals. We do not discern in Holis anything at all analogous to the sympathetic system of the higher animals. In the nervous system again we are sorry to be onnpetion to be at issue with M. de Quatrefages, who states in his paper that “toutes les grandes masses nerveuses sont réunies au-dessus de Vcesophage et d’elles seules émanent directement les nerfs qui se rendent dans toutes les parties du corps.” Subsequently how- ever he points out the presence of a single small ganglion below the oesophagus, from which small nervous twigs are given off to the mouth and digestive tube. The incorrectness of these and other observations we hope to have rectified. Further, M. de- Quatrefages makes out only one nervous cesophageal ring; we have over and over again seen and verified the three represented in our plate. The nerves of vegetative life he derives from the same ganglia that give off the nerves of relation, and points this out as an interesting fact. The rule with two or three excep- tions appears to be, that the two sets of nerves have two appro- priately distinct sets of ganglionic centres, viz. the infra-cesopha- geal for vegetative life, and the supra-cesophageal for the life of relation, which is agr eeable to analogy. With regard to the num- ber and arrangement of the nerves, we find M. de Quatrefages to be again in confusion. His number is very far short of the full complement, and he has traced scarcely any to their proper de- stination. We observe that he gives to the optic nerves a gan- glionic swelling which we have never seen, and omits the olfae- tory ganglion, which may be seen even during life im the more transparent species. We do not understand M. de Nordmann’s account of the ner-— vous system. It is possible that in that section of the genus Eolis to which Tergipes belongs, the nervous system may differ from that of the other divisions, but we should be surprised to find it so different from that of those we have dissected, as it is represented in M. de Nordmann’s paper. | The Senses. The organs of the senses appear to be as highly developed in Eolis as in any other of the Gasteropods. The sense of touch is spread over the whole surface of the body, including the foot, ' the tentacles, and the branchial papille, which last are so ex- tremely sensitive as to respond to the slightest undulations of the water around them. Many of the species indeed are so alive to such impressions, that it becomes a matter of difficulty to observe their habits, and even their natural form, since on the slightest Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Kolis. 193 motion of the water they curl up their foot and fall to the bottom. The oral tentacles, which are kept in perpetual action, seem to possess the sense of touch in an exquisite degree ; so much so that we are led to conclude, that from this circumstance, and from their anterior position, they ought to be regarded as special organs of touch. . _ Taste, if present, most probably resides in the lining mem- brane of the buccal cavity, particularly in the folds at the back of the tongue (1st paper, Pl. I. fig.8 4) and the cheek-mass, ef, and perhaps also in the laminz at the commencement of the cesophagus. When describing the third pair of nerves, we stated that we considered the dersal tentacles to which these nerves pass to be distributed, as the olfactory organs, and for this opinion we now proceed to adduce reasons which appear to be sufficient. That these tentacles are special and very important organs, a consideration of the internal anatomical arrangement of their nervous element and of the peculiarities of their external form, peculiarities susceptible of great variety, would seem to leave very ‘little doubt in the unprejudiced mind. First of all a large nerve, Pl. V. fig.3, among the largest in the body, comes off from the front of the median cerebral gan- glion ; and secondly, this nerve, or more properly speaking, trac- tus, has superadded to it at the base of the tentacle a well- defined ganglionic swelling, ¢, of a size exactly proportioned to the extent of complexity in the external form of the tentacle. Thus in E. papillosa, in which the tentacle is smooth and in its simplest form, the ganglion is considerably less than in EL. coro- nata, Pi. VI. fig. 6, and E. Drummondi, in both of which the tentacle has a surface of a far more complicated kind, being ren- dered much more extensive by the addition of numerous broad, circular lamine ; the ganglion being in these two species, as be- fore noticed, upwards of one-third the size of the lateral supra- cesophageal ganglion itself, Pl. VI. fig. 1 e, and Pl. V. fig. 2 e. If further evidence be required to illustrate the importance and special nature of these organs, we may go from the genus Holis to the other members of the family Kolzdida, as for in- stance to Humenis marmorata, in which we find the laminz so closely set as to conceal the whole shaft of the tentacle, and moreover there exists a sheath at the base of the tentacle into which it can be retracted at the will of the animal. A sheath also exists in Doio, Pl. VI. fig. 7, into which the organ, though simple in form, is completely retractile. The same is found like- wise in Dendronotus arborescens, P|. VI. figs. 8 & 9, in which the tentacle is remarkable for highly developed lamine ; and here the Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. iti. 13. 194. Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Eolis. sheath, which is long, and into which the tentacle is quite retrae- tile, is garnished around its extremity by a circle of arborescent filaments, by which the organ even, when extended, is to a_ great degree protected from injurious contact with surrounding objects. otra as if the laminated disposition of the tentacle were not sufficient for the purpose of the Antiopa splendida, Pl. V1. fig. 10, we have these organs, aa, standing out from the sides of a me- dian crest, b, which is elevated above the surrounding skin, and crowned by a series of pinnate laminze. That this median crest is really a part of the olfactory organ, an addition to its com- plexity, is proved by the attendant modification of the nervous element, which is as follows. There is directly in front of and in contact with the median cerebral a pair of small ganglia, ce, each of which gives off two branches, one of which, d, goes to ~ the tentacle, and the other, e, much thicker, goes to one half of the median crest. We could easily adduce other examples from the Dovid if others were required, to show the importance and the spe- ciality of these organs ‘in the Nudibranchiata, but those we have brought forward seem enough for this purpose. Another cir- cumstance bearing upon the special nature of these tentacles, and noticed by Joshua Alder, Esq., one of the authors of this paper, in a communication made to the British Association at the Cork meeting, is that the cilia on their surface vibrate in a direction contrary to that of those on the surface of the © branchial papille. On these the cilia move constantly from the body towards the extremity of the papilla; on those they act from the point of the tentacle towards the body ; thus, im the former case, the water which has served for respiration is drawn from the body and thrown off from the apices of the papille, whilst in the latter the fluid which we may suppose to contain odorous particles or qualities is attracted to the end of the tentacle, and made to pass down over the entire surface, and then thus to act upon the sentient nerve within. Now it is a constant occurrence in the higher animals that the fluid to be tested by the olfactory organ is always brought to the nerve, and made to pass over the sensitive surface in the majo- rity of instances by means of the agency of inspiration. In fishes however in which the nasal cavity is shut off from the mouth and throat, another agency than that of respiration is required; the olfactory plates however are freely supplied with cilia, and these probably act a part analogous to those of the laminated tentacles of Eolis. But the dorsal tentacles are not only, according to our view, important and special organs, but they are, further, organs of smell. Their laminated structure is one evidence of this, The Messrs, Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of EKolis. 195 organs pointed out by Professor Owen in his memoir on the Pearly Nautilus, which “ consist of series of soft membranous . laminz compactly arranged in a longitudinal direction, and situ- ated at the entry of the mouth, between the internal labial pro- cesses,” are similarly constructed, and also supplied with nervous filaments from a pair of ganglia that are connected with the an- terior cerebral or brain. In fishes the olfactory organ consists of delicate membranous laminz, arranged in a manner not widely different from the dis- position of those of Eolis ; they are disposed, as in the Doridide, in a pinnate manner, attached to a central stem: examples of this may be seen in the dace and in the burn trout, Pl. VI. fig. 12, In the higher Vertebrata the laminated form is evident wherever we look. It may be objected to this argument, that in the case of Holis the laminez are arranged on the exterior of the tentacle, and in the Vertebrata in the interior of a cavity ; but if we can conceive of the tentacle of a Dendronotus, or of a Doris coccinea, Pl. VI. fig. 11, retracted within a sheath, we have then a very good representation of the olfactory organ of the Further, the ganglia of the tentacular nerves are in front of all the rest, and are attached by their tractus to the anterior part of the cerebral mass,—the anterior median ganglia, an arrange- ment which, together with the anterior superior position of the tentacles themselves, perfectly corresponds to that of the acknow- ledged olfactory apparatus in fishes and all other Vertebrata. Lastly, if these tentacles be olfactory organs, we should expect, in tracing downwards the animal scale, that they would disap- pear before the tactile organs, the oral tentacles. That such is the rule even in the Mollusca we have the authority of Professor Owen. From what we have brought forward on this subject respecting the anatomical details, the external configuration, and the homology of the dorsal tentacles of Holis, we feel justified in assigning to them the office of olfaction rather than in supposing them to be the seat of some new and hitherto undescribed and _ mysterious sense, or even of touch, as is generally believed. That they are not for touch seems to be indicated in some measure by their dorsal position, their direction upwards, and by their being im some instances defended from external mechanical injury by a fence of delicate processes, as in Dendronotus arborescens, Pl. VI. fig. 8. The sense of vision is subserved by two minute organs some- what inferior in development to those of the higher Gasteropods. They are situated beneath the skin, and are visible to the naked _ eye as two black dots immediately behind the dorsal tentacles ; they are each supported by what appears to be a short thickish ) 13* 196 Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Kolis. pedicle, the optic nerve, Pl. V. figs. 1 & 2, no. 16, which comes off from the upper surface near the middle of the external border of the median cerebral ganglion, close to its connection with the. lateral one. The nerve is directed forwards, outwards and up- wards, and varies somewhat in length in different species; it is covered by a very delicate transparent sheath: the eye itself, Pl. V. fig. 3, has a wide external envelope—a delicate transpa- rent capsule, a, continuous with the sheath of the nerve. This envelope holds the place of the cornea and sclerotica of more highly organized eyes. Within it is contained an irregularly- shaped cup, 5, of black pigmentary matter, which embraces the posterior half of a spherical, colourless, highly refractive ayes line lens, c. The anterior border of this pigmentary or choroid coat appears to be free, and is irregularly crenate. Over the front of the lens, and separated from it by a narrow interval, is a transparent tunic, d, which is most aptly compared to the anterior capsule of the lens of the higher animals, though some may deem it the homologue of the cornea. The back part of the choroid coat seems to be pierced by the optic nerve, but from the minuteness of the organ and the opacity of the choroid, we have not been able to determine the exact relation of the retina to the pigmen- tary layer, nor the existence of a vitreous body. The degree of vision enjoyed by these animals must be slight. They can distinguish light from darkness, and can probably ap- preciate imperfectly different degrees of light, and as the eyes are ~ placed under the skin of the head, their perception of objects must be exceedingly faint and indistinct. The auditory apparatus consists of a minute, elliptical, delicate, and transparent capsule, Pl. V. figs. 1 & 2. no. 17, less than the eye, directly behind which it is situated; it appears sessile upon the external border of the median cerebral ganglion, but there are faint indications of a pedicle or a nerve that enters the capsule at the front. The long diameter of the capsule lies in the antero- posterior direction; within this capsule, figs. 4 & 5 a, is another, 6, still more delicate and much smaller. This latter contains numerous very minute, oval corpuscles or otolithes, fig. 4¢, smooth, transparent, and highly refractive of light. In the centre of each an obscure dot, fig. 6, occurs, which, when highly magnified, ex- hibits a distinct appearance of nucleus and nucleolus. They are seen as we have described them in &. papillosa and E. coronata ; but in &. aurantiaca and E. olivacea, in E. picta and E. exigua, there is only one large spherical otolithe, fig. 5 6, which presents also indications on its surface of nucleus and nucleolus. These capsules-are specimens of the auditory organ in perhaps its simplest form, and as such are adapted for the most limited Messrs, Hancock and Embleton ov the Anatomy of Eolis. 197 perception of sonorous undulations. Since it has been ascertained that EL. punctata and Dendronotus arborescens do emit sounds, it seems probable that these organs may be provided for the per- ception of such. These crystalline-looking bodies are stated to be calcareous, but on treating them with acetic acid we did not find after the lapse of some time that any material change had taken place. In investigating the different organs of Eolis, we have endea- youred, as we at first proposed, to place their anatomy and phy- siology in as clear and correct a light as possible, and to show in what particulars we differ from M. de Quatrefages, and now in terminating this memoir we are in a position to state, that his anatomical details are with regard to every organ more or less erroneous. We are very glad therefore to learn that he has been led to forgo his proposed order Phlebenterata, and we may express a hope that the whole hypothesis of Phlebenterism as applied to the Mollusca will soon be abandoned. This Phlebenterism, which was first brought to light by M. Milne-Edwards, and maintained by him and M. de Quatrefages and some of the most distin- guished French naturalists, and which implies a fusion of the digestive and vascular systems by a marked degradation of the latter that reduces these Nudibranchiata almost to the condition of the Radiata, is, if we understand it at all, founded on the as- _ sumption that no veins or true auricle any more than a true in- testine exists in the Kolidide and other allied genera,—that the functions of respiration, chylification, and the secretion of bile are cumulated in the branchial papille, and that the ramifica- tions of the digestive system in some way or other supply the deficiency which was supposed to exist at the venous part of the circulation, and also distributed the digested portions of aliment throughout the body. But on full consideration of what is put forth as Phlebenterism in the Mollusca by the French naturalists, we confess our inability to arrive at a precise understanding of what is meant by the term. We believe we have in our account of the anatomy of Holis brought forward evidence enough to overthrow Phlebenterism, such as we conceive it to be as applied - to these animals, and we will now in conclusion, and as briefly as we can, recapitulate what we have before advanced, adding some new observations which now occur to us. First, we have demonstrated that the vascular system is not in that state of degradation supposed by the French savans. We have shown a well-formed heart, consisting of ventricle and auricle, in- closed in a pericardial sac, the ventricle giving off an aorta that branches away to supply the principal viscera and the foot. The 198 Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Kolis. hepatic artery is wanting, but the fact of the liver being minutely divided among the branchial papillee, and the divisions being thus placed in contact with aérated blood, explains this hiatus and ne- cessitates it. The auricle receives three principal venous trunks, each of which is made up of several branches from the skin ante- riorly and posteriorly. These trunks have been called branchio- cardiac by M. Milne-Edwards and his followers, under the convie- tion that the whole of the blood passes to the heart from the branchial papillz by them. We find nothing in Kolis to favour the opinion that the whole of the blood is conducted by afferent vessels from the body or intervisceral lacune direct to the branchie, and thence exclusively by efferent vessels to the auricle. We see that the network of lacunze in the thickness of the skin receives the blood from the interior of the body, and allows it to flow freely therein in all directions ; part of it doubtless passes to the branchial papille, but part also must go at once along the veins to the auricular part of the heart. In other words, the veins draw their blood from the sinuses or lacune of the skin, and this sue- tion, so to speak, attracts the vital fluid at one and the same time from the branchial papille and the lacune of the body, so that the veins, instead of being merely branchio-cardiae, are really both systemic and pulmonary together. We have likewise pointed out small veins going from one of the viscera, the ovarium, into the skin at the side of the body, and even a small vessel of similar character going from the ovarium into the posterior me- dian trunk-vein ; the latter of course are systemic veins. Again, we find corroboration of this view of the parts in Eolis if we look to Doris: here the auricle receives three branches, one from each side, and one from behind as in Holis; this last branch in Doris is made up of veinlets from the respiratory organs alone, and hence may properly be called pulmonary or branchio-cardiac; the two lateral branches come not from the special respiratory organ at all, but directly from the skin. Now although the skin in Doris may have in some measure a function like that of the Eolidide, it must from its peculiar nature perform that function in a most imperfect manner ; hence we ought to look upon these lateral venous trunks in a corresponding inverse ratio as systemic veins. Thus both in Doris and in Eolis the blood enters the auricle in a state of only partial aération, one portion reaching it from the respiratory organ, and another from the general system. In the Crustacea the blood in the great dorsal smus is in the same state, a fact that John Hunter had long ago ascertained, and Professor Owen has more recently confirmed. Here surely there is not that degradation implied in the idea of Phleben- terism ; and according to M. Milne-Edwards’ own showing, the Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Holis. 199 vascular system is at least as perfect in the Holidide as in the Doridide,—nay even as complete as in the majority of the Gas- teropoda. - Secondly, the nervous system has been shown to consist of ganglia well-developed and concentrated, and of numerous and large nerves ; the eye, the ear, taste perhaps, certainly common sensibility exist, smell as well, and if our views be correct, to as high a degree as in any of the Mollusca; in short, the nervous system has reached a grade of organization higher than in the majority of the Gasteropods. This is most important evidence that the Holidide are not in the degraded state implied by Phle- benterism. _ Thirdly, in these animals the respiratory system may be looked upon as somewhat less specialized than in other Gasteropoda, but it is sufficiently developed and specialized in the branchial papille to prevent us from attributing its function, even in part, to the prolongations of the digestive system. Fourthly, we have pointed out the singular development and complexity of the genital organs, which are not in these respects inferior to many other Gasteropoda, and certainly similar to the genitalia of the Doridide, with the exception that in Hols the ovarium is much more bulky. _ Fifthly, from the certainly not lower state of development of those systems of organs we have enumerated, it ought not to be expected that there should be any degradation of the digestive system of Kolis, and accordingly we find fleshy sensitive lips with _superadded tentacles, a strong muscular buccal mass with horny cutting jaws, and a spiny prehensile tongue, minute salivary ap- paratus, a constricted cesophagus, a well-marked stomachal sac, with the adjunct of a distinct intestine ending in a lateral anal nipple. So far we find no deviation from the Gasteropodous type; the liver however is as it were broken up into as many pieces as there are branchial papille, and which by a series of ducts of variable number communicate with the stomach. Why, it may be asked, does the hepatic organ not occupy its usual place in the body ? The enormous development of the ovary we suppose necessitates the removal to the exterior which we observe, and the organ thus thrust out is divided among the papille, ap- parently for the purpose of ensuring its being constantly bathed with aérated blood, whilst at the same time by this arrangement the body of Eolis is kept of small dimensions, a condition pro- bably rendered necessary by some peculiarities in the ceconomy and habits of the creature with which we are unacquainted. By this arrangement also the hepatic artery becomes unnecessary., Phlebenterism supposes that the chyle or nutritive part of the food passes into the blood-current of the system through the 200 Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Kolis. ramifications as they are termed of the gastric cavity, which are — prolonged into the papille. It cannot however be contended that the chyle is transuded through the granular or glandular part, such as occurs in many of the Kolidide in the papille, since it is manifestly a secreting and not an absorbing surface, and the current must set from without inwards. Now in #. de-- specta the central duct or stem, and its accessory ducts, as well as their terminations in the papille, are granular throughout ; therefore the fact of the whole apparatus being one for secretion precludes the idea that the products of digestion ean pass into the system from this organ. This arrangement we see in a still more striking manner im several others of the Eolidide, as in Hermea dendritica, in which all parts of the much-branched hepatic organ are alike granular. In Eumenis marmorata, in which they are even follicular throughout, and in Dendronotus arborescens*, the central duct is crowded with compound follicles, and all the branches are more or less follicular for a short di- stance, and then become simply granular; indeed in this genus the posterior part of the stomach and the intestine are the only parts which are free from the above granular character. We are therefore led to conclude that it is from the pyloric end of the — stomach and from the intestine that exudation or absorption of the chyle takes place, and this conclusion is strengthened by the fact, that it is in the intestine that the contents first assume their fecal character. We may add also that in Doto, the intestine, which is short and wide, is in the interior longitudinally plicated, as if thus to increase the extent of the absorbing surface. In conclusion then we hope to have shown, that not in any of the systems of organs is Kolis notably below the Nudi- branchiate type; and we trust that this memoir, if it serve no other purpose, will at least assist in rescuing this genus, and * In this genus we see an intermediate link between those members of the Nudibranchiata which are provided with a concentrated internal hepatic organ and the Lolidide, a fact which we pointed out two years ago. The central duct is in fact nothing else than a true liver reduced somewhat in bulk, but being diffused by its prolongations into the branchial papilla. Another intermediate form and still more interesting link between the two extremes, as it exhibits the first step in the deviation of the liver from the typical state, is seen in Scy/le@a, and which we noticed in a paper communi- cated to the Oxford meeting of the British Association. ‘The liverin Seylle@a is broken up into several globular masses of convoluted tubes sending off minute branches that ramify in the skin and penetrate the branchial tufts. In a paper by M. E. Blanchard in the * Annales des Sciences Naturelles’ for March 1848, we observe that that gentleman has discovered in Tethys a similar arrangement of parts, and points this out as an excellent intermediate illustration of the affinities that exist among the different members of the © Nudibranchiate group, and we are happy thus to find in his researches a corroboration of the fact which we had previously cited for the same end. ys 1 anes a Messrs. Hancoc« and Embleton on the Anatomy of Eolis. 201 through it the Eolidide, from the degradation which M. de Qua- trefages and others from imperfect observations had too hastily imputed to them. EXPLANATION OF PLATES V. anp VI. Puate V. Fig. 1. Nervous system of EZolis papillosa: aa, median supra-cesophageal or cerebral ganglia ; 0b b, lateral supra-cesophageal ditto ; ¢ ¢, buc- cal ditto; dd, gastro-cesophageal ditto; ee, olfactory ditto; f, anterior median commissure ; g, posterior median ditto, or com- missure of the buccal ganglia; 4h, commissure between median and lateral supra-cesophageal ganglia; 7, innermost or shortest cesophageal nervous collar; 7, slender or middle ditto; 4, outer- most or widest ditto. Nerves from supra-cesophageal ganglia: Nos. 1 and 2, small nerves to skin of head; 3, olfactory tractus or nerves; 4, nerve to the outer lip ; 5, ditto to skin of head between dorsal tentacles; 6, ditto to oral tentacles and roof of channel of mouth; 7 and 8, ditto to skin of side of head; 9, ditto to muscles attaching buccal mass to skin, and to sides of channel of month; 10 and 11, ditto to skin at side of head; 12 and 13, ditto to skin down side of body below the rows of papille; 14 and 14, ditto to skin of side of head near the tentacles ; -16, opticnerves ; 17, auditory ditto; 18, nerves to the foot; 19, ditto to skin down side of body to papille (respiratory nerve); 20, ditto to skin of back ; 21, 22 and 23, ditto to skin of . back near median line. Nerves from infra-cesophageal ganglia: 1, small nerves to stomach; 2, 3 and 4, smaller ditto to cesophagus and stomach; 5, large ditto passing into the buccal mass ; 6, small ditto to back part of buccal mass. Nerves from cesophageal collars: #, minute nerves from innermost collar, destination unknown; §, genital and probably cardiac nerves; y, nerves from outermost collar passing into buccal mass; 6, single nerve from middle collar, probably gastric ; e, large nerve coming out of buccal inass from a ganglionic swelling, and passing to be distributed to glands of papillee of skin; ¢, the ganglionic swelling situated in buccal mass, from which the large nerve « comes off ; n, branch of communication between the large nerve e and the outermost cesophageal collar. Fig. 2. Nervous system of E. Drummondi. The letters correspond to those in last fig. except one, 0, which marks a small ganglionic swelling in connexion with middle collar and genital nerve. Fig. 3. Eye of E. picta: a, outer capsule; 6, pigmentary cup; ¢, lens ; d, capsule of ditto. Fig. 4. Auditory capsule of Z. papillosa: a, outer capsule; 0, inner ditto; c, otolithes. Fig. 5. Auditory capsule of E. picta: references as in last fig. Fig. 6. Two otolithes from Z. papillosa highly magnified ({th object-glass), showing nucleus and nucleolus, ; Piate VI. Fig. 1. Nervous system of E. coronata. Letters as in Plate V. figs. 1 & 2. Fig. 2. a, buccal ganglion of E, papillosa slightly compressed and magnified to show the vesicular contents; 6, nerve coming from same, 202 Notice of some Mammalia and Birds from Upper India. Fig. 3. Group of pear-shaped nerve-globules with pedicles all lying in same direction, the globules showing large nuclei and nucleoli from cerebral ganglion of E. papillosa. Fig. 4. Two isolated, pear-shaped, pedicled, nucleated nerve-corpuscles of large size from the same. Fig. 5. Smallest cells, bright and transparent, probably nucleoli, from the same. Fig. 6. Side view of dorsal tentacle of EZ. coronata: a, olfactory ganglion and nerve. Fig. 7. Dorsal tentacle with sheath, Doto fragilis. fig. 8. Lateral view of ditto ditto, Dendronotus arborescens. Fig. 9. Front view of ditto ditto ditto. Fig. 10. Side view of dorsal tentacles and laminated crest of Antiopa splen- dida : a a, tentacles ; 6, laminated crest ; c, ganglionic swelling in front of median cerebral ganglion; dd, tractus olfactorius to lami- nated crest; ee, ditto ditto to tentacle, Fig. 11. Front view of dorsal tentacle of Doris coccinea, showing central stem and laminz. Fig. 12. Olfactory laminz of Burn Trout, showing its resemblance to those of Doris coccinea: a, nostril; b, central stem; c, laminz. XX.—Brief Notice of several Mammalia and Birds discovered by B. H. Hodgson, Esq., ix Upper India. By Tuomas Hors- FIELD, M.D. &c. Dear Sir, Library, East India House, Feb. 12, 1849. B. H. Honeson, Esq., late British resident at Nepal, who is now zealously pursuing his researches into the natural history of the upper provinces of India, has lately presented to the museum of the East India Company, a small collection of mammalia from the neighbourhood of Sikim and Darjeling, and two birds from Tibet; and (Mr. Hodgson) being desirous that a concise notice of them may be communicated to the public without delay, until he‘shall have an opportunity of publishing a more detailed de- scription of the new species, I request you, in his name, to insert the following list, with a few remarks, into an early number of the ‘ Annals and Magazine of Natural History.’ Yours faithfully, Richard Taylor, Esq. Tuomas HorsFiecp. List of Mammauta from Sikim and Darjeling, near Nepal, in Upper India. Numbers 1 to 4 have already been described and published. 1. Genus Porcua, Hodgson, Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, vol. xvi. p. 423, with a figure. Type Porcula Salvania®, Hodgson. * Salvania, of or belonging to the Saul forest. Notice of some Mammalia and Birds from Upper India. 2038 Sp. Char. Pigmy hog of a black-brown colour, slightly and irregularly shaded with sordid amber ; iris hazél : nude skin dirty flesh-colour ; hoofs glossy brown. Length from snout to vent 18 to 20 inches; height 8 to 10 inches; weight 7 to 10, rarely 12 lbs. 2. Talpa micrura, Hodgs., Classified Catalogue of Mammals of Nepal ; Journ. As. Soc. Beng. vol. x. p. 910. 5. Rhizomys badius, Hodgs., Classified Catalogue of Mam- mals of Nepal; Journ. As. Soc. Beng. vol. x. p. 915. 4. Lepus (Caprolagus) hispidus, Pearson. Described by J. T. Pearson, Esq. in the ‘ Bengal Sporting Magazine.’ The following Mr. Hodgson indicates as undescribed, and they form an appropriate supplement to his Essay on the Rats, Mice, and Shrews of the Central Region of Nepal, printed in vol. xvi. of the ‘ Annals of Natural History,’ &e. p. 266, &c. 5. Nropon, n. g., Hodgson. Neodon Sikimensis, Hodgs. This animal Mr. Hodgson con- siders as a new type, though in many respects allied to Arvicola. Mr. J. E. Gray at my request has kmdly compared the specimen _ with the Murines from India contained in the British Museum ; it appears to be nearly allied to Arvicola Roylei, Gray, described in the ‘ Annals of Natural History,’ vol. x. p. 265. There are, __ however, in the Neodon some differences in the folds of the upper and lower grinders; these, with the other distinguishing cha- racters of this type, will be pointed out in Mr. Hodgson’s de- tailed description. ‘ : Mus equicaudalis, Hodgs. Tail equal in length with the Par: 7. Mus caudatior, Hodgs. Tail exceeding the body in length. 8. Mus Darjilingensis, Hodgs. 9. Sorex Sikimensis, Hodgs. 10. Sorex caudatus, Hodgs. Birps. 1. Pica Tibetana, Hodgs. Mr. G. R. Gray, who has carefully compared this bird with specimens in the British Museum, states that “it differs from the European by its greater size, and by the white of the quills not _ extending to near the tip. In the English specimens the white comes within 8 lines of the tip.” It appears to be allied to Pica megaloptera, Blyth, Journ. As. Soc. of Bengal, vol. xi. p. 198. 2. Corvus Tibetanus, Hodgs. Nearly allied to Corvus coraz, but somewhat larger in size: the bill also is stouter. 204 Mr. F. Walker on some new species of Chaleidites’ XXI.— Notes on Chalcidites, and Descriptions of various new species. By Francis Waker, F.L.S. Isosoma Madere, fem. 4£neo-atrum, capite fulvo bimaculato, an- tennis pedibusque nigris, genubus tarsisque fulvis, alis subflavis. Body black, convex, with a scarcely perceptible bronze tint, spa- ringly clothed with hairs: head and chest punctured: head transverse, subquadrate, somewhat rounded in front, shining, very finely punc- tured, having two very indistinct tawny spots behind, a little broader than the chest: eyes dark red: feelers black, somewhat slender, rather more than half the length of the body; their breadth increases but very slightly from the base to the tips; first joint long, bright tawny, slightly spindle-shaped; second long-obconical, piceous, tawny at the tip; third a little longer than the second ; fourth shorter than the third; fifth shorter than the fourth; the two following joints also successively decreasing in length; club spindle-shaped, very little broader but more than twice the length of the seventh joint : chest nearly spindle-shaped, broader in front : fore-chest sub~ — quadrate, shining, very finely punctured, a little broader than long, well developed ; fore-angles tawny and somewhat rounded : shield of the mid-chest shining, very finely and sparingly punctured, almost narrower than the fore-chest ; sutures of the parapsides very strongly marked, converging till they reach the hind-border of the shield, where their distance from each other is a little less than one-third of its breadth; axille large, and nearly conniving on the back, being separated there from each other by less than one-sixth of the breadth of the chest ; scutcheon conical, rather more thickly punctured than the fore-part of the body; it has a rim along its hind-border which joins the hind-scutcheon; the latter is very short : hind-chest well developed, declining, obconical, rugulose : petiole short, rugulose, nearly cylindrical, not half the length of the hind-chest: abdo- men long-elliptical, smooth, shining, clothed with a few white hairs, compressed at the tip, a little shorter but hardly broader than the chest ; metapodeon occupying about one-fourth of the back; octoon not half the length of the metapodeon ; ennaton a little shorter than the octoon ; decaton a little longer than the ennaton; each of the — three following segments equalling the decaton in length: legs black ; knees, feet, and tips of thighs, of hips and of shanks tawny ; tips of four hinder feet piceous: wings with a slight yellow tinge; veins luteous ; ulna much less than half the length of the humerus ; radius shorter than the ulna ; cubitus shorter than the radius ; brand very small. Length of the body 14 line; of the wings 2 lines. This and the twelve following species were found in the island of Madeira by Mr. Wollaston, to whose kindness I am indebted for the opportunity of examining them. Isosoma minor. Dicyclus Amage, mas. Viridi-eneus, abdomine purpureo, antennis nigris, pedibus piceo-fulvis, femoribus eneis, alis limpidis. Head and chest convex, bronze, finely shagreened: head large, Mr. F. Walker on some new species of Chalcidites. 205 much broader than the chest, green towards the mouth ; jaws fer- ruginous: eyes and eyelets dark piceous: feelers black ; first joint piceous, tawny at the base: chest nearly elliptical : fore-chest short, much rounded in front; its length not more than one-fourth of its breadth: shield of the mid-chest rather short ; sutures of the parap- sides very indistinct; axille parted by one-fourth of the breadth of the chest ; scutcheon truncate-conical, rather large: hind-chest well developed, obconical, declining, brassy green, with a ridge along the middle and a rim on each side, where there are also a few white hairs : petiole short and very slender : abdomen flat, smooth, shining, ‘purple, bright coppery green at the base, a little longer than broad ; metapodeon occupying more than one-third of the back, its hind- border convex ; octoon not half the length of the metapodeon ; en- naton shorter than the octoon; decaton as long as the ennaton ; the following segments shorter : hips and thighs brassy ; trochanters and shanks piceous ; knees and feet tawny, tips of the latter piceous; fore-shanks and fore-feet brown: wings colourless; veins pale brown; ulna about half the length of the humerus; radius a little longer than the ulna; cubitus shorter than the ulna, slightly curved ; brand dark brown, of moderate size. Length of the body 1 line; of the wings 2 lines. : : Dicyclus nigro-zneus. Pachyneuron formosum. Pteromalus Carinus, mas. Aineo-viridis, abdomine purpureo flavo maculato basi eneo-viridi, antennis nigris, pedibus flavis, metafemo- ribus fulvis, alis limpidis, proalis fusco maculatis. _ Bright green, with a very slight brassy tint : head and chest convex, shining, finely shagreened: head a little broader than the chest ; front vertical : eyes and eyelets red : feelers black, slender, subclavate, as long as the chest; first joint long, slender, tawny ; second cup- shaped, piceous, tawny at the tip; third and fourth very short; fifth and the following joints to the tenth successively decreasing in length and increasing in breadth; club elliptical, rather broader than the tenth joint and a little more than twice its length: chest nearly elliptical : fore-chest short, narrower in front; its length less than one-fourth of its breadth : shield of the mid-chest broader than long ; sutures of the parapsides very indistinct, approaching each other till they reach the hind-border, where they are separated by one-sixth of the breadth of the chest; axille rather large, separated by somewhat less than one-third of the breadth of the chest; scutcheon nearly conical, truncate in front, with a rim along its hind-border, alittle more con- vex than the shield; hind-scutcheon visible but very short: hind- chest obconical, declining, with an indistinct suture along the middle and arim on each side: petiole very short, not one-fourth of the length of the hind.chest : abdomen nearly conical, a little narrower and much shorter than the chest, depressed, smooth, shining, dark purple, with a large pale yellow spot near the base which is brassy green ; metapodeon occupying about one-third of the back ; octoon 206 Mr. F. Walker on some new species of Chalcidites. and following segments of moderate and nearly equal size: legs yel- low ; hips brassy green; hind-thighs and tips of feet dull tawny : wings colourless, rather broad; a large brown spot occupying most of the disc of each fore-wing; veins tawny; ulna rather more than half the length of the humerus; radius a little longer than the ulna; cubitus much shorter than the ulna; brand large, piceous. Length of the body # line ; of the wings 14 line. Pteromalus Anaxis, mas. Viridis, abdomine purpureo basi viridi- cupreo, antennis nigris, pedibus flavis, femoribus piceo-viridibus, alis limpidis. Head and chest convex, very finely shagreened, bright green : head large, broader than the chest, with a broad shallow furrow extending from the eyelets to the base of the feelers: eyes and eyelets piceous : jaws ferruginous : feelers black, filiform, as long as the head and the chest; first joint long, slender, very slightly curved, tawny from the base to the middle and piceous thence to the tip; second also piceous and shining ; third and fourth extremely minute ; the follow- ing from the fifth to the tenth successively decreasing in length ; club linear, pointed at the tip, a little more than twice the length of the tenth joint: chest nearly elliptical: fore-chest very short, its length hardly one-sixth of its breadth: shield of the mid-chest of moderate size, its disc rather flat; sutures of the parapsides indi- stinct ; axille parted by one-fourth of the breadth of the chest ; seut- cheon truncate-conical, more convex than the shield: hind-chest well developed, obconical, declining, with a ridge along the middle : petiole very short, coppery: abdomen long-elliptical, greenish cop- pery, smooth, shining, nearly flat, dark purple on the disc, very little shorter but much narrower than the chest; metapodeon occupying nearly half of the back, bright green towards the base, where it is concave; octoon not half the length of the metapodeon; ennaton shorter than the octoon; decaton as long as the octoon; the-fol- lowing segments very short ; sexual parts long, pale tawny: legs very bright yellow; hips green ; thighs piceous tinged with green, which dark colour as usual prevails most in the hind-legs and least in the fore-legs ; fore-feet tawny ; four hinder feet brown, first joint yellow : wings colourless ; veins piceous; humerus twice the length of the ulna ; radius as long as the ulna; cubitus very nearly as long as the radius; brand of moderate size. Length of the body 1 line ; of the wings 2 lines. . Pteromalus Scopas, mas. Aineo-viridis, abdominis disco purpureo, antennis fuscis, pedibus fulvis, femoribus viridibus, tibiis fusco fasciatis, alis limpidis—Fem. Abdominis disco cupreo, antennis piceis, tibiis piceis, tarsis flavis. Head and chest convex, finely shagreened: head green, a little broader than the chest: eyes and eyelets red : feelers brown, filiform, rather stout, a little shorter than the head and the chest ; first joint - piceous, linear, very slightly curved, tawny at the base; second also piceous and shining ; third and fourth extremely minute ; the follow- Mr. F. Walker on some new species of Chalcidites. 207 ing from the fifth to the tenth successively but very slightly decreasing in length ; club long-conical, a little more than twice the length of the tenth joint: chest oval, brassy green, rather narrower towards the hind part : fore-chest very short, its length not more than one- eighth of its breadth: shield of the mid-chest broad ; sutures of the parapsides very indistinct ; axille parted by full one-fourth of the breadth of the chest ; scutcheon truncate-conical, rather long : hind- chest of moderate size, obconical, abruptly declining, nearly smooth, with a ridge along the middle and a rim on each side: petiole ex- tremely short : abdomen spindle-shaped, flat, smooth, shining, green, dark purple on the disc, bright coppery green at the base, shorter and much narrower than the chest: metapodeon occupying near half the back ; octoon not one-fourth of the length of the metapo- deon ; ennaton longer than the octoon; decaton a little shorter than the ennaton ; the following segments very short : sexual parts long, tawny : legs tawny ; hips and thighs green, tips of the latter yellow; trochanters piceous; a broad brown brand across each of the four hinder thighs ; four hinder feet pale tawny with piceous tips : wings colourless ; veins tawny ; humerus more than twice the length of the ulna; radius a little longer than the ulna; cubitus shorter than the radius ; brand small. Fem. Head and chest green, with a slight brassy tinge: head bluish green behind, rather broader than the chest: feelers clavate, piceous, shorter than the head and chest ; first joint green, tawny at the base ; the joints from the fifth to the tenth successively increasing in breadth and decreasing in length; club short-conical, broader than the tenth joint and full twice its length: abdomen oval, a little broader but not longer than the chest; bright green with the disc bronze, slightly compressed at the tip, concave above, very deeply keeled beneath, where it forms an angle whence it rises to the tip, which is much elevated, metapodeon occupying less than one-fourth of the back, its hind-border convex ; octoon not half the length of the meta- podeon ; each of the three following segments as long as the octoon ; paratelum shorter; telum longer; these segments are of more equal length beneath, where two or three ventral segments are visible towards the base of the abdomen: legs yellow; hips and thighs green; tips of the latter yellow; trochanters dark tawny; fore- shanks and fore-feet tawny ; four hinder shanks piceous with yellow tips; four hinder feet with piceous tips: veins of the wings pale tawny; brand brown. Length of the body 1-15 line; of the wings 21-2} lines. Pteromalus Calamis, mas et fem. neo-viridis, abdomine pur- pureo, antennis nigris, pedibus fulvis, femoribus mari piceis fem. obscure fulvis, alis limpidis. Body convex: head and chest extremely finely shagreened: head bluish green, rather large and thick, a little broader than the chest: _ eyes and eyelets piceous: feelers black, very slightly subclavate, nearly as long as the head and the chest; first joint long, slender, linear tawny ; second long cup-shaped ; third and fourth extremely minute ; 208 Mr. F. Walker on some new species of Chaleidites. the following joints from the fifth to the tenth nearly equal in length but slightly increasing in breadth ; club long-conical, hardly broader than the tenth joint, but more than twice its length: chest nearly elliptical, brassy green: fore-chest rather short, its length about one- fourth’ of its breadth : shield of the mid-chest rather short ; sutures of the parapsides very indistinct; axille large, parted by about one- sixth of the breadth of the chest ; scutcheon conical, coppery, rather prominent; hind-scutcheon very short, but visible: hind-chest well developed, obconical, declining, with a ridge along the middle and a rim on each side: petiole very short: abdomen nearly round, smooth, shining, purple, about half the length of the chest; meta- podeon blue with a copper tinge at the base; octoon and ennaton of moderate size; the following segments extremely short, hardly visible: sexual parts long, pale: legs tawny ; hips green; thighs piceous ; knees yellow; four hinder feet pale tawny with piceous tips : wings colourless; veins pale brown; ulna much shorter than the humerus, but more than half its length ; radius much shorter than the ulna; cubitus a little shorter than the radius, and rather more than half the length of the ulna; brand very small. Fem. Head and chest dull green: head very little broader than the chest : feelers subclavate, shorter than the head and chest ; first joint tawny ; second piceous ; third and fourth tawny ; the following joints from the fifth to the tenth successively decreasing in length and increasing in breadth; club elliptical, broader than the tenth joint and nearly thrice its length: scutcheon dull coppery ; abdomen long ob- conical, smooth, shining, dull purple, as long and rather broader than the chest, keeled beneath, and having there an angle whose hinder line rises abruptly from the middle to the tip; metapodeon bright green, concave at the base, nearly one-fourth of the length of the abdomen; the following segments successively and slightly decreasing in length: legs tawny; hips green; thighs dark tawny ; four hinder feet pale tawny with piceous tips. Length of the body 2-1 line ; of the wings 14-14 line. Allied to Pt. hemipterus, apicalis, and conifer. Cerchysius Euphranor, fem. 4neo-viridis, abdomine cupreo apice purpureo, antennis nigris, pedibus fulvis, metapedum tibiis apice Semoribusque piceis, alis limpidis. Head nearly semicircular, convex in front, slightly concave behind, green, coarsely shagreened, hardly as broad as the chest: eyes and eyelets dark red: feelers subclavate, black, a little shorter than the body ; first joint long, subclavate ; second cup-shaped ; the following joints successively increasing in breadth ; club long-conical, broader than the eighth joint and much more than twice its length: chest short, elliptical, convex, finely shagreened: fore-chest extremely short, hardly visible above: shield of the mid-chest short and broad ; axille meeting on the back; no traces of the sutures of the parap- sides ; scutcheon obconical, brassy, flat, more roughly shagreened than the shield ; its fore-border forming an obtuse angle : hind-chest very short, smooth, shining, purplish black: abdomen oblanceolate, aa Mr. F. Walker on some new species of Chalcidites. 209 coppery, smooth, shining, concave above, deeply keeled beneath, compressed at the tip which is bright purple, a little longer but very much narrower than the chest; metapodeon occupying full one-third of the back; octoon and following segments short: legs tawny; middle legs paler than the fore-legs and dilated as usual ; tips of their feet brown; hind-legs piceous; their shanks tawny with piceous tips : wings narrow, nearly colourless except their tips, which are gray; veins piceous ; ulna about one-third of the length of the humerus; radius much longer than the ulna; cubitus shorter than the ulna, and forming with the radius a more acute angle than occurs in Hncyrtus ; brand extremely small. Length of the body $ line ; of the wings 1} line. Eulophus Amempsinus. Tetrastichus flavifrons, fem. Nigro-viridis, capite fulvo, abdomine nigro-purpureo, antennis fuscis, pedibus fulvis, metafemoribus piceis, alis limpidis. Body smooth, shining: head tawny, broad, very short, impressed between the eyes, bright yellow and somewhat dilated about the region of the mouth, a little broader than the chest : eyes and eyelets bright red, the former prominent: feelers pale brown, subclavate, rather stout, more than half the length of the body ; first joint long, dilated; second tawny, cup-shaped; the following joints from the third to the sixth successively increasing in breadth and decreasing in length; club long-elliptical, broader than the sixth joint and more than twice its length: chest short-elliptical, convex, greenish black, rather broad: fore-chest very short, its length not more than one- tenth of its breadth: shield of the mid-chest large; sutures of the parapsides very distinct and strongly marked, converging towards the hind-border of the shield; axille parted by one-third of the breadth of the chest; scutcheon short, obconical, with two parallel sutures along its back: hind-chest short and broad, hardly narrower behind : petiole extremely short, so that the abdomen appears sessile : abdomen short-elliptical, flat, purplish black, a little shorter and narrower than the chest ; metapodeon and three following segments of moderate length; the rest very short: oviduct pale tawny: legs pale tawny ; tips of feet brown; hind-thighs mostly piceous : wings broad, colourless, pubescent, ciliated ; veins pale tawny ; ulna much longer than the humerus; radius shorter than the ulna; cubitus not one- third of the length of the radius; brand extremely small. Length of the body 4 line ; of the wings 14 line. Tetrastichus Silius, fem. Nigro-eneus, antennis fulvis basi piceis, pedibus fulvis, femoribus piceis, alis limpidis. Body smooth, shining: head black, broad, very short, impressed between the eyes, very littie broader than the chest : eyes and eye- lets bright red, the former prominent : jaws ferruginous : feelers dull tawny, subclavate, rather more than half the length of the body ; first joint piceous ; second cup-shaped ; the following joints from the Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. ii. 14 210 Some Account of the Storm of January in Bedfordshire. third to the sixth successively increasing in breadth and decreasing in length ; club long. elliptical, broader than the sixth joint and more than twice its length: chest short-elliptical, convex, brassy, rather broad: fore-chest very short; its length not more than one-tenth of its breadth: shield of the mid-chest large; sutures of the parap- sides very distinct and strongly marked ; axille parted by one-third of the breadth of the chest; scutcheon short, obconical, with two parallel sutures along its back : hind-chest short, broad, obconical, declining: petiole extremely short : abdomen long-elliptical, flat, bronze-black, slightly concave above, slightly keeled beneath, shorter and much narrower than the chest ; metapodeon and three following segments of moderate length; the rest very short: legs pale tawny ; tips of feet brown; thighs mostly piceous : wings broad, colourless, pubescent, ciliated ; veins pale tawny ; ulna much longer than the humerus; radius shorter than the ulna; cubitus not one-third of the length of the radius; brand extremely small. Length of the body x line; of the wings 1+ line. : Var. 3. Body black. XXII.—Some Account of the storm of January in Bedfordshire. By Jonn Martin, Esq. a sith To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History. GENTLEMEN, Froxfield, Feb. 14th, 1849. A REMARKABLE storm took place on Sunday the 14th of Janu- ary 1849. A few particulars relating to it may be found inter-__ esting to those who attend to meteorological pursuits. i The information with respect to it, in this communication, is chiefly confined to what occurred in the park of the Duke of Bed- ford, and.is obtained from His Grace’s land steward, Thomas Bennett, Esq. aus ais The hurricane, attended by a heavy fall of rain, passed over Woburn Park about half-past two o’clock p.m. The direction it took was from the north-west to south-east ; its range did not appear to extend more than a quarter of a mile. The writer of this, who resides at the edge of the park, scarcely half a mile from the principal scene of destruction, was not aware of what was going on so close to him. The sun was shining a few minutes previously, and although the wind blew rather strongly, yet not perceptibly stronger than it had been blowing for some days. . Its greatest violence did not continue more than a quarter of an hour. As far as information has been obtained as to its appearance in this vicinity, it was first observed at Fenny Strat- ford and Bow Brickhill on the borders of Bedfordshire.. At these places several trees were thrown down as well as many old buildings. On Bow Brickhill Heath, where there is a large fir Some Account of the Storm of January in Bedfordshire. 211 plantation of the Duke of Bedford’s, several fir-trees were rooted up; the destructive effects of the storm may be tracked, through that and an adjoiming plantation on Wavendon Heath, to the Fuller’s-earth Lodge on the high road to Northampton. From this place to Woburn Park there was no obstruction offered to its progress. It attacked the evergreens in a plantation at Crawley Grange near the gate of some water-meadows on the west, and continued from thence to Crawley Grange plantations on the east. Several very large trees were uprooted by the violence of the wind, principally spruce fir, and many others broken in the middle by their fall. It then took the course of a hollow in a plantation of evergreens in Crawley Dean Hills, clearing away all that resisted its progress—passing over the open part without causing much damage. At Flitwick, about five miles distant, a windmill was blown down, its cap and sails destroyed—half of | one of the latter was carried sixty yards before it fell, and then rebounded ten yards further. One of the flaps, made of iron and canvas, was blown to a distance of one hundred yards from the mill. Several houses and barns in the village were untiled. The storm then appears to have passed off in the direction of Hitchin, on the borders of Hertfordshire. Its fury however ap- pears in a great measure to have been spent on the plantations of the Duke of Bedford, in the park and its vicinity. The number of trees blown down and broken on this property is about five hundred. The principal damage was to the fir tribe, and this is perhaps to be accounted for from their leaves holding the wind, offering an obstacle to the gale, while the leafless state of oaks, beeches, and other timber presented in this respect no resistance. _ A person who was on his way to Brickhill describes the violence of the storm to have been so great, as to force up the gravel on the road, and carry thorn bushes between two and three hundred yards. Several trees were blown down near him ; the window- shutters of a house torn off; and all this destruction is stated not to have occupied more than a minute and a half. It was ae- companied by a torrent of ram. A young man who was going from Crawley to Woburn encountered the storm. Rain not falling when he left home, he had not provided himself with any defence from what he did not anticipate on starting; he states that he had not proceeded more than ten minutes on his way, on arriving at the corner of the park wall on the road from Ampt- hill to Woburn, when his clothes and hat were entirely soaked through by a most heavy rain. In endeavouring to pass along the foot-path which runs close under the wall, it was with the utmost difficulty, owing to the violence of the storm, that he could maintain his footing ; indeed it was so violent as to compel 14* 212 Some Account of the Storm of January in Bedfordshire. him to retrace his steps. He had reached on his way back the corner of the wall close to the fir plantation in the Grange Belt, which he had only passed a few minutes previously, when he saw the whole clump of trees growing at the corner simultaneously laid prostrate. The action of the wind appeared to him to heave them up; in all probability, the blast, acting under the greater and lower branches, raised them in this manner. He describes the air around him as being darkened with the young shoots of the trees, mingled with thatch from haystacks in the adjoining fields ; the roar of the storm was so great as entirely to drown the sound of the fallmg timber, although he stood so close to the scene of its fury. A gig with three persons in it had only passed a few seconds previously ; though conscious that trees were falling, they did not actually witness them; it was with the utmost diffi- culty that the horse kept its legs, and the weight alone of the three prevented the vehicle itself from bemg blown over. ; At the lodge called the Deans there is a very fine Weymouth pine ; the keeper describes this tree as appearing to shiver to its very base, seemingly heaving up, as though underground action was at work ; happily for the security of the cottage it rode out the storm. A person residing at Castle Thorpe, two miles south of Hans- lape in Northamptonshire, states that the day was remarkably clear till half-past one, when he distinctly saw the storm-cloud rise from the west and overspread the sky in a quarter of an hour and proceed eastward. : From information obtained through the kindness of a friend, it appears that the storm was observed at Bristol between twelve and one, and rather later at Cheltenham ; its course is not known to me thence until it arrived at Fenny Stratford, Bow Brickhilland . Woburn Park—at Bishops Stortford and Colchester it was noticed at about three o’clock. It most probably swept across the island, rising in the British Channel and terminating in the German Ocean. On reference to the map, it appears to have assumed a semicircular shape, agreeably to the law laid down by Col. Reid in his very interesting record of facts in his work upon that subject. Some of your correspondents may have noticed its progress in other localities, and thus more effectually complete the course it took, and more decidedly establish in this instance the value of Col. Reid’s theory. The remarks with which I trouble you were intended princi- pally to describe the effects of the storm in the Duke of Bedford’s Park, where, from all that has been collected during its progress, the chief injury was sustained. I am, Gentlemen, your obedient servant, Joan Martin. Rey. J. F. Dawson on new species of Coleoptera. 213 XXIII.—Descriptions of five new species of Coleoptera. By the Rev. J. F. Dawson, LL.B. Section GEODEPHAGA. Fam. Harpatipa, MacLeay. 7 Genus Amara, Bon. 1. Amara Vectensis. Oblonga convexa nea nitida, interdum cze- ruleo-nigra : elytris punctato-striatis : antennarum articulis tribus _ primis rufo-testaceis: tibiis tarsisque rufo-ferrugineis. Long. 43 lin. Oblong convex, body beneath shining black : head, thorax and elytra brassy brown, sometimes greenish brass, rarely blue-black, not always concolorous: thorax with an oblong deep impression on each side at the base, midway between the hinder angles and the dorsal furrow: elytra regularly and evenly striate, the striz deepening towards the apex and finely punctured for about two- thirds their length, the punctures gradually diminishing behind the middle and totally ceasing when the strie begin to deepen : within the outer margin an irregular line of deep impressions most numerous behind the middle: thighs pitchy black: tibiz and tarsi rusty red or pitchy testaceous ; anterior tibize with the spine at the apex tricuspid, the middle mucro being longest and stoutest and slightly curved, the inner one smallest : first, second, third and basal half of the fourth joints of the antennz red, the rest fuscous black. Originally taken at Ryde, Isle of Wight, and referred incor- rectly to ¢ricuspidata, De}. We are indebted to Dr. Schaum for correcting this error; and his opinion has since been confirmed by other continental entomoiogists, who have pronounced it to be an undescribed species. I have taken it annually for some years past in the north side of the Isle of Wight, but always sparingly, except on one occasion, when in company with my friend Mr. Wollaston (April 1846), it occurred plentifully among refuse left by a flood at Ryde. I have not seen it since. As the species requires a name, I have given it one commemorative of _ the locality in which it is (I believe exclusively) found. Genus Trechus, Clairville. 2. Trechus incilis. Subtus niger, abdominis apice testaceo, supra nigro-piceus, thorace cordato, convexo, postice angustato, utrinque foveolato, angulis posticis incilis, acutis: elytris oblongo-ovatis, striis quatuor dorsalibus abbreviatis in singulo impressis: antenna- rum 2,3 et 4 articulis nigris, reliquis, palpis pedibusque testaceis. Long. 2+ lin. _ Oblong ovate, dusky pitchy: head with two oblong frontal impressions : thorax heart-shaped, disc convex, broad in front, 214 Rev. J. F. Dawson on new species of Coleoptera. with the sides considerably narrowed towards the hinder angles, which are acute, having a large fovea on each side nearly covering the base: elytra rather convex, the disc of each with three rugged abbreviated strie, and a fourth interrupted and some- what obsolete ; sides and apex smooth, with four or five impres- sions within the margin, near the humeral angles : body beneath shining black, with the tip of the abdomen broadly testaceous : antenns (except the second, third and fourth joints which are | black), palpi and legs red. A pair, taken by myself in July 1847 at Whittlesea Mere, a1 are the only specimens known. : Genus Blemus, Zeigler. 3. Blemus lapidosus. Rufo-testaceus, nitidus, capite interdum piceo, oculis nigris; elytris punctato-striatis, punctisque duobus im- pressis, palpis pedibusque pallidis. Long. 2? lin. ; Above reddish testaceous, paler beneath: head with a deep longitudinal stria on each side: thorax somewhat heart-shaped, having a deep fovea on each side at the base: elytra depressed, deeply striate, the striz finely punctate, third interstice with two deeper impressions: legs and palpi pale. Taken on the south coast of England some years ago, and erroneously referred to pallidus, Sturm. It appears to have been a scarce species, as I never saw a specimen in any collection till I had the good fortune to rediscgver it about five years ago on the south coast of the Isle of Wight. Dr. Schaum, in his re- - marks on the British Carabide published in the Stettin Trans- actions*, has stated that it “ answers perfectly to the description of Trechus fulwus, De}. ;”? but im a letter which I received from him shortly after his last visit to England, he observes, in refer- ence to specimens which I had given him, “It is not Trechus fulvus, De}., as I supposed : the latter, of which I have lately seen a typical specimen, is allied, but sufficiently distinct : Zrechus pal- dus, Sturm., being equally Gistinct : your insect. ought to re- ceive a new name.” I have assigned it one, indicative of its ha- bitat, being found at some depth among the fine shingle on the sea-beach. It is taken also in similar situations in the north of England by Messrs. Hardy and Bold, but is very local. Fam. BempBiniipa, Stephens. Genus Peryphus, Megerle. 4. Peryphus neglectus. Supra viridi-eneus, thorace cordato angus- tato, utrinque foveolato, angulis posticis acutis : elytris oblongis, paululum depressis, punctato-striatis rufo-piceis, fasciis duabus fere obsoletis rufo-testaceis: antennarum 1, 2, 3 et 4 articulis, pedibusque testaceis. Long. 24 lin. [* See also ‘Annals,’ p. 37, of the present volume.—Ep. | Rev. J. F. Dawson on new species of Coleoptera. 215 Beneath black : head and thorax dark metallic green, shining, the former with a broad frontal impression on each side behind the eyes, back of the head smooth and glabrous: mandibles pitchy: palpi testaceous with the apex pitchy : first, second, third and basal half of the fourth jomts of the antennz red, the rest fuscous black, all the joints (except the second) rather long : thorax convex, heart-shaped, narrow, not much more than half the width of the elytra at the base, which has a deep fovea on each side, hinder angles acute: elytra oblong, rather wide and depressed, the sides somewhat parallel, with the tip gently rounded, coarsely punctate-striate, with two deeper impressions on the third stria ; the apex smooth, pitchy red, with two reddish testaceous fasciz more or less obscure and obsolete, sometimes wholly wanting: legs testaceous red. Not unfrequent in the north of England on the banks of the e and Derwent, and mentioned in the ‘ Catalogue of the In- sects of Northumberland and Durham’ as a variety of sazatilis by Mr. T. J. Bold, to whom I am indebted for my series. It is however sufficiently distinct from that species ; for dependently of the colouring the structure is different, and while the elytra are considerably broader and perhaps less depressed, and the punctured striz not carried to the apex, as they are in sazatilis, at the same time the thorax is smaller, narrower in front and more convex. Dr. Schaum, whose attention I called to the species, after a careful examination and comparison”of the specimens which I had given him with their continental allies, both at Paris and Brussels, informed me that it is unknown. f Genus Lopha, Megerle. 5. Lopha Clarkit. Supra nigro-picea, thorace subcordato, truncato, utrinque foveolato : elytris oblongo-ovatis, punctato-striatis, punctis = profundis : antennarum basi, pedibusque testaceis. Long. 1? in. Beneath shining black, above pitchy black, head with two slightly flexuous striz, between which is an elevated ridge, on each side behind the eyes somewhat approximating in front - mandibles pitchy red, palpi pitchy black, basal joint of the an- tenn wholly and base of some of the following ones pale red : thorax oblong heart-shaped, truncate before and behind, dise convex, transversely wrinkled, with the sides dilated and rounded before the middle, then narrowed, but leaving the base sufli- ciently broad, which has a large rugged fovea on each side, hinder angles acute : elytra oblong-ovate, wide, convex, deeply punctate- striate, the punctured strize abbreviated before the apex, which with the sides is smooth, and has an obsolete blood-red spot near the outer margins: legs entirely red. In its general struc- 216 Dr. Greville on some new species of Sargassum. ture and in the deep punctures on the elytra it is allied to Man- nerheimii, but is a larger and more robust insect; the thorax especially is much larger and broader at its basis. I captured three specimens near Dorchester in May 1848, a pair of which I gave to Dr. Schaum, who informed me by letter after his return to Germany, that the species is unknown on the continent. Ramsgate, February 15, 1849. XXIV.— Alye Orientales :— Descriptions of new Species belonging to the genus Sargassum. By R. K. Grevitiz, LL.D. &e.* [Continued from p, 109.) { With a Plate.] WIGHTIANZ. 13. Sargassum obovatum (nob.); caule subcompresso ; foliis cauli- nis obovatis, obtusissimis, subintegris vel obcure dentatis ; aliis racemis intermixtis lanceolatis, serratis; vesiculis subellipticis ; receptaculis minutis, oblongis, cylindraceis, in racemis densis, rotundatis, pedunculatis, aggregatis. Hab. in mari Peninsulz Indiz Orientalis ; Wight. Root unknown. Plant probably 1-2 feet long, judging from. the fragment in my possession, which is apparently a portion of one of the primary branches or divisions of the stem; this is somewhat compressed, as thick as a blackbird’s quill, beset with numerous branches 2-3 inches long, which are bushy with ramuli less than an inch in length on which are found the racemes of fructification. Leaves: those on the stem above an inch long, obovate, quite rounded at the extremity, almost entire or ob- scurely repando-dentate, furnished with a nerve which disappears at some distance from the end; those on the smaller branches often more or less serrated, while those which accompany the fructification are much smaller, linear-lanceolate, and sharply ser- rate. Vesicles attaiming the size of a small garden pea, varymg in _ shape from elliptical to spherical, sometimes apiculate, supported on a compressed stalk generally little more than a line in length. Sometimes, however, one of the little lanceolate leaves becomes converted into a vesicle, and the stalk is then proportionally long. Receptacles cylindraceous, oblong, much-divided and lobed, forming a dense, roundish, very shortly pedicellated cluster a line or more in length. Colour very dark red-brown. Substance thick and cartilaginous. * Read before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh 11th Jan. 1849, Dr. Greville on some new species of Sargassum. 217 _ The only specimen—and it is a mere fragment—which I have ‘seen of this Alga was disentangled from some other species. There appears to be a disposition in the leaves towards the ends of the branches to become incurved, but this may not be a per- manent character. A 14. Sargassum Wightii (nob.) ; caule compresso, distiche ramoso ; foliis anguste lanceolatis, integerrimis; vesiculis ellipticis, apicu- latis, longe petiolatis, petiolis planis, dilatatis ; receptaculis linea- ribus, compressis, ramosissimis, in racemo amplo subtruncato aggregatis. Wight in herb. no. 12 & 13. Hab. in mari Peninsule Indie Orientalis ; Wight. Root an expanded disc, throwing up several mostly undivided stems from 1 to 2 feet in length, or probably more, giving off branches in a distichous manner, at intervals of half an inch or more; the lower ones are several inches long, becoming gra- dually shorter, and more remote as they approach the summit : the fruit-bearing ramuli are very short, and, like the rest, di- stichously arranged. Leaves from 1 to near 2 inches in length, narrow-lanceolate, sometimes almost linear-lanceolate, nearly equally attenuated at each extremity, acute, quite entire or obscurely repando-dentate, furnished with a somewhat faint nerve and a few scattered pores. Vesicles about the size of the seed of Lathyrus odoratus, elliptical, apiculate, on long dilated folia- ceous stalks, in young plants arising from the axils of the cau- line leaves ; afterwards accompanying the fructification but spa- ringly, and generally taking the place of a leaf. Receptacles axillary, filiform, compressed, very much divided, the exterior branches the longest, so that the racemes have a cymose or tassel- like appearance. The racemes vary much in size, being dense, and - not more than 2 or 3 lines long in some plants; in others half an inch and much more lax. Colour dark, olivaceous, the recep- tacles black when dry. Substance slightly cartilaginous. _ In some specimens, the branches, besides producing axillary racemes, have the appearance of terminating in a larger raceme, an effect which seems to be produced by the ultimate leaves being converted into receptacles, the whole preserving the truncate and tassel-like outline of the axillary racemes. For this fine and very striking Alga I have reserved the name of the excellent and indefatigable naturalist from whom I received it. It is quite unlike any other species with which I am ac- quainted. 15. Sargassum cervicorne (nob.); caule compresso, distiche ramoso ; foliis late lineari-lanceolatis subintegerrimis, superioribus atque in ramis fertilibus brevioribus, lanceolatis, plus minusve dentatis ; 218 Dr. Greville on some new species of Sargassum. vesiculis elliptico-sphericis petiolatis, petiolis foliaceis, dilatatis ; receptaculis compressis, valde dentatis, in racemo composito ag- gregatis. | Wight in herb. no. 17. Hab. in mari Peninsule Indiz Orientalis ; Wight. Root a callous disc, throwing up anumber of stems nearly two feet long, compressed, a line or more broad, undivided, giving off branches in a distichous manner, at intervals of from half an inch to an inch or more, 3-6 inches long, spreading, the whole forming a more or less oblong outline. Fruit-bearing ramu/i numerous, an inch long or more at the base of the branches, and dimi- nishing gradually to the extremity. Leaves: those produced from the main stem and especially on young plants often 2 to near 3 inches long, and from a quarter to half an inch in breadth, somewhat obtuse at the apex, either quite entire or obscurely repando-dentate, rarely furnished with a few sharp teeth towards the base. On the branches they are about an inch long, more or less lanceolate, more acute, often sharply toothed ; all furnished with a nerve and'pores. Vesicles somewhat elliptical, on young plants nearly as large as a small garden pea, supported on foli- aceous, dilated stalks 2-3 lines long. Sometimes the vesicle is winged and apiculate. Receptacles 1-13 line long, axillary, forming pedunculate, more or less divided racemes, the segments very irregular in shape, compressed, and toothed so as frequently to resemble a deer’s horn. : The most remarkable feature in this Alga is the oecasional length of the leaves which arise at the base of the primary branches, and which cause them to resemble the fronds of some of the Lycopodoid Polypodia. This is most conspicuous in a rather early stage of growth. The species however is liable, I suspect, to considerable variation ; and even on the same indivi- dual leaves may be seen almost, if not quite entire, while others are decidedly and sharply toothed. The latter oceur chiefly in the upper part of the plant, and towards the ends of the branches. The description and figure I have given must be regarded as pro- visional, for if my apprehensions be well-founded, a more exten- sive series of specimens will be required before a complete cha- racter can be drawn up. EXPLANATION OF PLATE IX. Sargassum obovatum. Termination of a branch. . Cauline leaf. Leaves accompanying the receptacles. . A raceme and leaf from the end of a branch. . Vesicles. 4 magnified. c lL) lle we Ob Mr. G. H. K. Thwaites on the Gonidia of Lichens. 219 Sargassum Wightii. . Fig. 1. Portion of a branch. — 2,2. Leaves and vesicles from a young specimen. — 3. Raceme of fructification as sometimes seen terminating the branches. — 4. Portion of a raceme in its more compact form, — 5. Portion of do. as seen in fig. 3. — 6. Vesicle. 4 & 5 magnified. Sargassum cervicorne. Fig. 1. One of the fertile ramuli, and leaf given off at the base of a branch. _ — 2. Leat from a young plant with.vesicles. — 8. Do. from towards the upper part of same plant. -— 4. Vesicles. — 5. Receptacles as they are developed on one specimen. — 6. Do. The last magnified. XXV.— On the Gonidia of Lichens. By G. H. K. Tuwairss, _ Lecturer on Botany and Vegetable Physiology at the Bristol Medical School. { With a Plate. ] THERE appears to have been much uncertainty felt by those who have devoted their attention to the study of the Lichens, as to the real character of those spherical or subspherical green bodies which are characteristic of true Lichens, and to which the name of gonidia has been given, from the circumstance of their capa- bility of becoming developed inte new plants when separated from the parent structure. Every one who has examined care- fully the thallus of a Lichen under a tolerably high power of the microscope, must have been struck by the peculiar appearance of the gonidia, as compared with ordinary cellular structure :—the frequent irregularity in their form—their want of correspondence in size—their slight attachment to each other, or to the filamen- tous tissue surrounding them, and their aggregation im certain parts of the structure—must have taken the attention of any observer who has been much accustomed to the examination of vegetable structures. These peculiarities indeed gave rise to a strong desire on my part to ascertain the real character of gonidia, and after examining a great number of species, both of true Lichens and of the genus Collema, and plants allied to it, 1 am able with confidence to state what is the true character of gonidia. It is pretty generally known that the thallus of Collema consists of a number of moniliform filaments, and also of delicate anasto- mosing cylindrical filaments immersed in a more or less firm ge- latine. When examined more carefully the structure is found to consist of numerous Nostoc-like vesicles closely cohering, and among which ramify the anastomosing filaments. The cellular 220 Mr. G.H.K. Thwaites on the Gonidia of Lichens. cuticle which invests the thallus of some species of Collema, or rather of Leptogium, Fr., is a modification only of the anasto- mosing filaments, as can ‘be proved from the structure of some — allied plants. What has just been stated may be considered a description of the ordinary structure of Collema and Leptogium, but im Collema nigrum we find each frond corresponding to a single nostoc-vesi- cle, which becomes invested with a cellular cuticle, and has ex- ternal to this the characteristic anastomosing filaments, which, with those of other similar fronds, go to form the filamentous substratum or kind of thallus upon which the fronds of this spe- cies are situated. In the true Lichens is to be traced a very similar structure, only that instead of nostoc-vesicles we find groups of cells very nearly resembling those of the genus Pleu- rococcus, Meneghini, and around these cells, which merease in number by continual subdivision, anastomosing filaments or mo- difications of them become developed, just as takes place in Col- lema nigrum; indeed so great is the resemblance between the small fronds of that species and a state I have found of Biatora vernalis, as to have at first made me suppose they were imme- diately allied to each other. From the above then it is clear, that the gonidia of a Lichen are the analogues as regards their functions of the nostoc-vesicles of Collema, and this view enables us to understand what pre- viously appeared an anomalous character m these organs. ‘The gonidia ave in fact the essential part of the whole structure, and can scarcely be considered as gemme, except. when under certain circumstances they put on that character, just as ordinary cells do in other plants. The other elements of the Lichen-thallus may without difficulty be believed to represent modifications of the anastomosing fila- ments of Collema, which no doubt they are. It is thus shown that between Collema and the true Lichens there subsists a close though not an immediate affinity, the essential part of the former being represented by the genus Nostoc, and of the latter by the genus Pleurococcus. There are other plants bearing considerable external resem- blance to those we have been describing, but which are repre- sented, as respects their essential structure, by other genera of the lower Algz. Among such may be mentioned Synalissa vul- garis, Fr., first gathered in this country by Mr. Borrer, who found it growing upon St. Vincent’s Rocks : externally this little plant much resembles a Collema, but an examination of its internal substance under the microscope exhibits to us a structure very like that of the genus Coccoch/oris : a number of single cells (or binate, when undergoing subdivision) are scattered throughout Mr. G. H. K. Thwaites on the Gonidia of Lichens. 221. the gelatinous substance of the plant, and most thickly towards the periphery of the cylindrical branches of the fronds. Each cell is found, upon a careful inspection, to be surrounded by its definite amount of gelatine, and to be situated at the extremity of an ultimate ramification of the numerous somewhat anasto-. mosing filaments which pervade the whole mass of the plant (Pl. VIII. A. fig. 2). The genus Paulia, Fée, a species of which (Paulia perforata, Mont. MSS.) has, at the request of Mr. Berke- ley, been kindly sent for my inspection by Dr. Montagne, pos- sesses an internal structure precisely similar in character to that of Synalissa. The asci of Synalissa vulgaris contain numerous perfectly spherical sporidia: I could not detect any apothecia in Dr. Montagne’s specimen of Paulia. The genus Lichina is im- mediately allied to Stigonema (Kphebe, Fr.), and the whole struc- ture is very different from that of Paula, as I have ascertained from the examination of freshly-gathered specimens of the former recently sent me by Prof. Harvey. Whilst writing on this subject, | may mention another ver interesting plant, which, im the texture of its frond and character of its fructification, exhibits some analogy to Collema. I allude to Mastodia tessellata, Flor. Ant., for a sight of specimens of which | have been indebted to the kindness of Professor Harvey and Mr. Berkeley. The essential structure of this plant is re- presented by the genus Ulva (especially Ulva crispa), but it pos- sesses apothecia containing asci, though the latter organs appear to have escaped the observation of the excellent botanists who described the plant, owing to the sporidia so soon becoming free. We have thus then offered to our view plants which, judging from their external appearance alone, would be arranged together im one undivided group, and even in some cases in the same genus, exhibiting nevertheless totally different types of structure. They are as follows :— ‘ 1. The Lichens proper ; 2. Collema, Leptogium, &c. ; 3. Synalissa and Paulia ; 4. Mastodia ; represented respectively, as regards their essential fundamental structure, by the genera Pleurococcus, Nostoc, Coccochloris and Ulva (U. crispa), which are usually placed very near together in a natural arrangement; but the circumstance of their each im- pressing a character, upon being a bond of union, as it were, to plants higher in the scale of vegetation, will doubtless, if well considered, furnish a key to the proper arrangement of species closely allied to and of equally low development with them. It is highly interesting to observe in these lower plants a typical character of essential structure binding together nume- 222 Bibliographical Notices. rous species of various forms, and enabling us to distinguish at” once in other species resemblances of analogy from those of affi- nity: so true is it that in the smallest natural groups of orga- nized structures the same great principles are to be discovered, when carefully sought for, which exhibit themselves so obviously . in the larger divisions of the Kingdom of Nature. EXPLANATION OF PLATE VIII..A. Fig. 1. Portion of a plant of Synalissa vulgaris, Fr., slightly magnified. — 2. Small portion of the internal substance of the frond, showing the arrangement of the cells, and their attachment to the branched filaments, Magnified 270 linear. — 3. Asci and paraphyses of Synalissa vulgaris. Magnified 270 linear, — BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES. Illustrations of the Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London. | Part I. January—April. 1848. 8vo. WE hail with hearty welcome this most noble addition to the illus- trated periodical zoological works of our country, and hope that it may meet with that liberal encouragement which will induce Mr. — Mitchell, the able Secretary to the Zoological Society, to persevere in its publication. It is really a very handsome work, and indepen- dently of its scientific value, we must say that to the general lover of the works of an allwise Creator, this book must prove singularly pleasing. There is a very happy selection of subjects—something to please everybody. Mammalia are represented in Galidictis vittata, J. E. Gray, well drawn and lithographed by Mr. B. W.Hawkins. This animal belongs to the same family as the weasels, and is described by Mr. Gray from a specimen in the British Mu- seum, now s0 rich in its collection of mammalia. = Ptilocercus Lowii, J. E. Gray, drawn and lithographed by Mr. Wolf, A very beautiful and singular insectivorous quadruped, organized for — an arboreal life by its singular pen-shaped tail, with its two vanes, so — suited to balance the little creature ; it was discovered by Mr. Hugh Low, Colonial Secretary, Borneo, in the woods of that island; we hope the enterprising Secretary of the Zoological Society may suc- ceed in getting from Borneu live specimens of this and other zoolo- gical productions of the Indian Archipelago. Of Birds there are figured Coracopsis ? personata, G. R, Gray, a fine new species of Parrot, now in the noble collection of the Earl of Derby, President of the Zoological Society; it is figured by Mr. B. W. Hawkins.—Trochilus (Heliangelus) Mavors, Gould. Mr. Richter has figured this and the next plate (our favourite) of these ‘‘ children or messengers of the sun,” assome one has pleasingly named the Humming-bird,—Trochilus (Helianthea) Eos, Gould, a most gorgeous bird, and most admirably Bibliographical Notices. 223 figured and coloured : if Gould’s forthcoming work on the Trochilide is to have all the figures of a similar character and execution to this, we can assure him of almost certain encouragement. Of Annulosa, Insecta, Mr. Hewitson figures and describes a most beautiful species of But- terfly found by Mr. Charles Empson of Bath in South America; it is the Agrias Afdon; this figure is coloured in a most masterly way, and to the artist must prove valuable as showing the arrangement, harmony and contrast of colour, which are exhibited in insects, on birds and on shells, in particular, in a way which often surprises artists not accustomed to look to these objects. Mr. Hewitson’s figures of the eggs of British birds and his illustrations of Doubleday and Hewitson’s Genera of Diurnal Lepidoptera are well known. Of Annulosa, Crustacea, Mr. Gray figures two new species of Cirripeds, Scalpellum ornatum and Anatifa ovalis, while figures by Mr. William Wing of the Lithodes (Echinocerus) cibarius, White, a singular rough edible species of | crab from the Columbia River, in the collection of the British Mu- seum, are given in a most commendable way on stone ;—Mr. Wing bids fair to distinguish himself as a draughtsman of Crustacea, In- sects, and Radiata. Of Radiata | Mr. J. E. Gray figures Sarcoptilus grandis, a new genus and species in the collection of the British Museum ; it is a singularly interest- ing form of Radiata. ; We have before us proofs of the plates that are to appear in mot II., and can only say they keep up amply the good character of art I. Mr. Gray’s new species of Monkey, Cercopithecus Pluto, figured most graphically by Mr. Wolf. Mr. Angas’s new South African Antelope, described by Mr. Gray and named Tragelaphus Angasii, is shown in two excellent plates drawn by Mr, B. Waterhouse Hawkins ; it is a most lovely animal ; _ the male, female and young are represented. Of Birds, the Podica personata, G. R. Gray, one of the Finfoot tribe, is figured by Mr. Wolf, and also a new Parrot, the Psittacus Ruppellii. Of Insects, Mr. Hewitson figures the new Butterfly (Corades Enyo), while Mr. Doubleday’s interesting new Australian Moth is figured with its fine larva, which will form a valuable addition to our know- ledge of the history of Australian Lepidoptera. Mr. Wm. Wing has drawn and lithographed this plate. © _ The price of these illustrations can only cover the expenses of pub- lication. We can most sincerely recommend the work to our readers, scientific and non-scientific : as plates of beautiful objects, admirably lithographed and most accurately coloured, they merit every praise ; as coloured prints for albums most of them would be sought after, if sold singly, at three times the price asked for them. ‘They are good and cheap—rare qualities in combination. 224. Zoological Society. * PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED papers tS ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY. oe " om March 28, 1848.—Wm. Yarreil, Esq., Vice-President, in eis Chain The following papers were communicated to the Meeting sn ee 1. DescrIPTION OF A NEW SPECIES OF BuTTrERFLY, OF THE GENUS _ Aerias. By W. C. Hewrrson, M.E.S. etc. Genus Agrias, Boisd. MSS. Head rather broad, clothed with hair; eyes nearly round or slightly oval, prominent; maxille rather longer than the thorax; labial palpi rather widely separated, ascending, thickly clothed with scales, which in front are long; basal joint curved, very short, second more than twice the length of the first; third short, pointed. Antenne elon- _ gate, about three-fourths the length of the body, rb thicken- 3 ing from the base to the apex. Thorax large, elongate-ovate, truncate posteriorly, hairy. Anterior wings subtriangular, the anterior margin rounded, about one-half | longer than the outer, which is nearly straight or slightly sinuate; _ the inner margin rather longer than the outer, straight. Costal - nervure stout, extending beyond the middle of the costa; “subcostal ~ nervure throwing off its first nervule about the middle, the second a short distance before the end of the cell, the third at some distance — beyond the cell, the fourth rather more remote from the third than . that is from the fourth. Third subcostal nervule terminating at ‘the apex; fourth running close to the third until near the apex, then bent downwards and reaching the outer margin about half-way be- _ tween the apex and the termination of the fifth subcostal nervule; upper disco-cellular nervule very short, middle above twice the length - of the upper, lower nearly twice the length of the two other com- — bined; third median nervule considerably curved. Posterior wings obovate ; the fold for the reception of the body ample, anterior mar-_ gin rounded, outer slightly dentate, sinuate; precostal nervure — simple; cell closed by a slight disco-cellular nervule. | : Anterior feet of the female small, the femur and tibia about of equal — length, the tarsus short, four-jointed, the basal joint longer than the © rest combined, which are all short, transverse, and nearly equal. Middle and posterior feet stout, rather short ; the tibiz spiny within, the spurs very short; the tarsi spiny at the sides, the first joint spiny below also, equal in length to the rest combined ; claws small, sie gg 5 pulvillus large. eR Abdomen short, tapering. vat * St Aertas Aipon. Ag. alis anticis supra lete chermesinis, apice mar~. gineque interno nigro, posticis supra nigris plaga magnd, subtis fuscescentibus, ocellis septem submarginalibus nigris, albo pupillatis. Exp. alar. 3 unc. 9 lin., vel 95 millim, Hab. Nueva Granada. Zoological Society. 225 Above, anterior wings rich crimson, the costal nervure and the inner margin fuscous black, the apex broadly and triangularly black, the black colour commencing on the costa opposite the end of the cell, becoming narrower towards the outer angle, where it unites with the fuscous black of the inner margin. Posterior wings black, marked with a large blue discoidal patch, extending nearly to the anal angle. Below, anterior wings with the part corresponding to the crimson of the upper surface much paler than above, the cell with two round black spots ; the black of the apex and inner margin replaced by pale -fuscous; the disco-cellular nervules marked with a fuscous black dash, and the apex crossed by two oblique bands of the same colour. Posterior wings pale fuscescent, with two rounded fuscous spots in _ the cell; several scattered liture of the same colour before the middle of the wing, then two transverse bands also fuscous, followed by a series of seven black spots pupilled with white, the last bipupillate, the second spot the largest: between these spots and the margin a third fuscous band. Head, thorax and abdomen black. This beautiful butterfly is I believe unique in my own collection. It was taken by my friend Mr. Empson many years ago in South America, and was one of a very few things—all at that time very rare -—which were saved from the shipwreck of a large collection. Mr. E. Doubleday, whose experience gives him great facility, has kindly supplied me with the generic characters. 2. Description or EcnINOCERUS CIBARIUS, A NEW SPECIES AND SUBGENUS OF CrusTacEA. By Apam Waits, F.L.S. erc. Amongst the Decapod Crustacea there’ are several genera of doubt- ful situation which belong to neither of the great divisions Brachyura and Macroura. Professor Milne-Edwards first brought them together as a section, under the name of Anomoura; but, as he remarks, they do not form a very natural group, the principal advantage derived from its formation being the opportunity which it gives the syste- matist to withdraw all the aberrant species from the two very natural sections specified above. Nota year passes but new species are added to this group, and occasionally a new form is found; in course of time these discoveries will serve to link genera which seem at pre- sent to be distant from each other, if at all related. The species described below is close to the genus Lithodes, some of the species of which have considerable resemblance to it. The generic name describes the peculiarity of the spined appendage to the outer an- tennz, while the specific name is given in allusion to its excellence as an article of food. In one of the two specimens in the British Museum, the legs, cara- pace and abdomen are covered with numerous barnacles, and on taking off the old carapace, which had commenced to split, the still __€oriaceous envelope, which would have formed the new carapace, may be found beneath it. On this are very plainly indicated the crowded warts, the scattered knobs, and lateral projecting spines, which are so prominent on the outer surface of the old carapace, Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. iii. 15 226 Zoological Society. The different regions of the carapace are also clearly distinguished : the body of this new carapace is coriaceous ; the warts are more‘cal- careous, and consist) for the most part of small irregularlysshaped plates, arranged circularly round a small group of calcareous: scales. These groups are of different sizes, from that of the head of a‘small pin to the space occupied by the top of a tolerably large nail. On a small portion of the carapace, on each side of the middle knob, and in two lines directed towards the front, there are distinct portions of calcareous matter already formed, while on the abdominal plates there are still more extensive calcareous portions formed in the co- rium; the various groups of plates are distinctly visible, most of the scales are perforated, and through the holes in many cases a short hair or bristle protrudes. This new skin is only visible on the cara- pace and on the abdominal plates. [isan tiga F¥ Ecurinocekus (LItHoDES) CIBARIUS. Carapace considerably wider than long, subtriangular, very i irre- gular above ; the front sinuated, with a large projecting pointed beak springing from the middle, and armed above with three or four spines arising from one knob; the sinus on each side has three spines, the outer one very large and projecting ; edge of the carapace “more or less spined all round,.the spines on the latero-anterior ridges being sharp, those on the latero-posterior and posterior edges being blunt ; thed@tero-anterior and latero-posterior edges separated by a deep notch; general surface of carapace closely covered with tubercles, which are perforated, and furnished with bristles springing from the holes; on the stomachal region there is a high conical projection, the sides of which are comparatively smooth; near the base of this on each side’is a smooth somewhat oval wart, with an impressed line behind it; on each branchial region a high conical projection, and another behind the middle of a straight line drawn between the branchial tubercles; the posterior edge of the carapace with two rather large tubercles separated by a slight sinus. Chele with the end of the fingers hollowed out somewhat like a spoon, the edges granulated, the hands with numerous large bristly pointed tubercles on the outside, three of these being on the upper edge; the wrist with a large triangular expansion on the inside, which is spined and tubercled above; second, third and fourth pairs of legs nearly as long as the first pair, and very similar in appearance, but not so thick ; the third joint from the tarsus flat on the sides ; the upper surface of the legs with large conical bristly tubercles or spines; the spines on the tibial joint arranged in three longitudinal lines ; the tarsus spined, particularly on the lower edge; felts sees of legs quite concealed within the branchial cavities. Outer antenne witha large appendage at the base ; this appendage is smooth below, and has four longitudinal rows of spines on its up- per portion, the lateral rows having the longest spines. SH Inner antenneé situated beneath and to the outside of the eyes ; the first joint very thick, particularly at the base, subcylindrical ; second and third joints cylindrical, nearly equal in length, thickest at the tips. tt al Zoological Society. 227 _ »sEyes close together, placed under:the frontal spine; the peduncle is much shorter than, and not nearly so thick as, the basal joint of inner antenne ; the upper side covered with small spines. -> Outer jaw-feet resemble those of Lithodes, especially in L. brevipes. \» Abdomen very wide, rounded at the base, triangular at’ the end, formed of many plates of different sizes, which are close together ; the basal segment is crescent-shaped, and within its sinus are in- ‘cluded the other plates, which are arranged in four longitudinal series ; the outer series narrow, the other three wide; the plates of different -sizes and shapes, with two supplemental plates, one on each side of the central row, and at its base; the plates with rough and bristly ‘tubercles ; the first joint of abdomen with two round depressions, the base of each being coriaceous-like, and furnished with only a few small scattered calcareous tubercles; the middle of the hind-edge with four tubercles placed in pairs. Hab. North America, mouth of the Columbia River; Sir George Simpson. In Mus. Brit. 8. DescripTioNS OF NEW SPECIES OF TURBO, CHIEFLY FROM THE _ -coLLEcrion or Huex Cumine, Esa., F.L.S... By Lovety Reeve, F.L.S. 3Tc. _-- ‘Turspo NaTALENSIS. Turd. testd vix imperforatd, orbiculari, de- - pressiusculd, anfractibus spiraliter sulcatis, sulcis regulariter ~~ eoncavis latiusculis ; olivaceo-viridescente, rufo radiatim maculatd ~~ et punctatd, intis argented ; operculo testaceo, cristato. - Hab. Port Natal; Wahlberg. "The operculum of this beautiful species is a tufted mass, like that “of the T. ‘sarmaticus. _ Turpo saxosus.. Turb. testd imperforatd, ovatd, spire suturis sub- ats _profunde impressis ; anfractibus superné concavo-declivibus, medio .. angulatis, transversim obscure liratis, tuberculis jucta suiuras coro- 4 natis, infra nunc muticis, nunc tuberculis bi-tri-seriatim. armatis, _, laminis subtilibus, longitudinaliter obliquis, peculiariter exsculptis ; ...., viridi albimaculatd, intis argented ; operculo, testaceo, crasso, Hab. West Columbia ; Cuming. _ Having observed this species in a private collection, under. the ‘ame sazosus, in manuscript, I adopt it, though not a very appropriate ‘one, lest it may have been published and escaped my observation. The rows of tubercles are extremely variable, being even more pro- -minently developed in specimens. of smaller growth than is here re- "presented. | ') ‘Turso taminirerus. Turb. testé umbilicatd, ovatd, spire suturis canaliculatis ; anfractibus subtubulosis, spiraliter costatis, costis oooh odistantibus, et, cum interstitiis, pulcherrim2 concentric? laminatis, aperturd rotundd ; viridi, nigro longitudinaliter undatd, intds ar- gented. iq 1 >) Hab. Mouth of the Victoria river, New Holland. >» A-very beautifully sculptured species, allied to the 7. Ticaonicus, but perfectly distinguished from it, in being of uniformly smaller size, 15* 228 Zoological Society. more’ distinctly and remotely ribbed, and. in being .concentrically frilled throughout witha close succession of delicate laminz. Turso murrEvs. Turb. testd minutd, suborbiculari, viz umbilicatd, levigatd, politd, albd, roseo nitid? maculatd. Hab. ? : A minute, delicately coloured, porcelain shell. TuRBO corALuinus. Turb. testd parvd, suborbiculari-ovatd, im- perforatd, conspicue spiraliter sulcatd ; roseo-purpured, intits mar- garitaced. Hab. ? Another interesting small species, of.a dull livid rose-purple hue, - strongly spirally grooved. TurBo TRocuoipEs. Turb. testd subpyramidali- ovatd, perforatite: anfractibus spiraliter sulcatis, superné concavis, deinde obsolete nodosis ; luteo-albicante, olivaceo radiatim maculatd, lineolis minu- tissimis ONCE -fuscis, oblique reticulatis. Hab. . A species a peculiar sculpture and marking, partaking very much of the generic character of Trochus. Turso pustuLatus. Turd. testd ovatd, subventricosd, imperforatd, nodis grandibus papillosis undique notatd, aperture fauce argen- ted ; gthedd, olivaceo-fusco luteoque maculatd. Hab. An ee species covered with swollen nodules ; collected by Sir Edward Belcher during the voyage of the ‘ Sulphur.’ Turzso turcicus. Turb. testd subpyramidali-ovatd, imperforatd, spire suturis excavatis, anfractibus spiraliter squamato-liratis, superné declivibus, acute angulatis, ad angulum erecto-squamatis, aperturd parvd, lutescente, coccineo rufo pulcherrimé radiata. Hab. Philippine Islands; Cuming. A prettily painted species encircled by a diadem of erect scales. Turso prropus. Turb. testd subdepresso-ovatd, imperforatd, spire suturis simplicibus, anfractibus levibus, striisve spiraliter aida latis ; ane, striis vivide rubris, intis argented. Hab. Of a deep ae red colour, with the margins of the aperture | united beyond. the columella. Turso cemmatus. Turb. testd subdepresso-ovatd, imperforatd, spire suturis subprofunde canaliculatis, anfractibus nodulis parvis undique inne corallo-rufescenie, intis argented, Hab. Very puede in form te the preceding species, and partaking in some measure of the colour; the spire differs in having the sutures deeply channeled, and the entire surface in being beaded with small papillose nodules. In the former species the margins of the aperture are entire, and it is the striz that are coloured upon a white ground. Turso tucusris. Turb. testd suborbiculari-ovatd, spird depressd, Zoological Society. 229 anfractibus supern? declivibus, deinde nodulis papillosis cingulaiis, columelld concavd ; albidd, epidermide crassa nigricante induid, enieaelld et aperturd argenteis. Hab. Another a collected by Captain Belcher in the ‘ Sulphur,’ not hitherto described. .Turso nivosus. Turb. testd oblongo-turbinatd, imperforatd, spird subexsertd, anfractibus spiraliter liratis, liris obtusis, irregulari- bus, duabus prominentibus subsquamosis ; vivide virescente, fusco hic illic maculatd, liris prominentibus et inferioribus fusco niveaque _ articulatis, intis argented. Hab. Philippine Islands; Cuming. A prettily painted species, apparently not described before. Turso tumipuLus. Turd. testd ovatd, imperforatd, spird subacu- minatd, anfractu ultimo amplo, tumidiusculo ; anfractibus undique spiraliter liratis, liris angustis, confertis, valde irregularibus, ob- lique serratis ; lutescente, intense castaneo-nebulatd. Hab. This species merges into the T. spinosus, but is very remotely con- nected with it. ~ Turso crrcuraris. Turb. testd suborbiculari, imperforatd, spird breviusculd, anfractibus superne depressis, liris obtuse nodiferis, alternatim majoribus, cingulatis ; rosaceo-fusco alhoque marmo- ratd, gotemelit plano-concavd, albd, intis margaritaced. ~ Hab. Very coat allied in form and general aspect to the 7. Natalensis, pee readily distinguished on comparison. _ Torso porcatus. Turd. testa orbiculari, spird depressiusculd, su- turis excavatis, subtis concavd, profunde umbilicatd, anfractibus fortiter spiraliter costatis, costis rotundatis, lird minutd inter- veniente ; viridi, rufo-olivaceo nitide marmoratd, intis argenied. Hab. Point Swan, North Australia; Dring. Allied in form to the T. versicolor and porphyrites, from. both of which species it is sufficiently distinguished by its strongly-ribhed growth. _ Torso articutatus. Turb. testd ovatd, vix umbilicatd, spird acu- minatd, anfractibus subtubulosis, spiraltter obtusé costatis, costis irregularibus longitudinaliter creberrimé serrato-striatis ; viridi - purpureo- ay. age marmoratd et variegatd, intis argented. Hab: Allied to the T. radiatus in form, but peculiar in its articulated style of painting. _ Turso saponicus. Turb. testd ovatd, imperforatd, tenuiculd, sub- inflatd, anfractibus levibus, spiraliter costatis, cosiis nune promi- nentibus, regularibus, nunc planiusculis, valde irregularibus ; spa- diceo-luted, rufo varie tinctd et maculatd, intds argented. . Hab. Japan. ~“ Like most shells*from the Japanese islands, thisis of very. ney 230 Zoological Society. character, and very different from any of the tropical aphamy sof rss genus. ms Oo ite Turso miuiraris. Turb. testd ovatd, imperforatd, andar. aug ventricosd, anfractibus levibus, superné declivibus ; rufescente albidd, maculis lineisque rufis nitide pictd; columellé margine livido-cinereo, intis argenteo. Hab. Isle of Annaa (on the reefs); Cuming. An interesting species of rather light growth, exhibiting a very distinct and characteristic style of painting. Turso uistaio. Turb. testd subglobosd, tumidd, inpenvunat spire suturis excavato-canaliculatis, spiraliter liratis, liris subtilissime laminiferis, squamatis, squamis fortibus, erectis ; nived, aurantio- Jerveginee late radiata, intts argented. | Hab. A shell of ventricose growth, strongly scaled, whilst the entire surface is very minutely laminated. Turso FLucruatus. Turb. testd transverse ovatd, crassiusculd, subventricosd, imperforatd ; anfractibus levibus, superne rudé an- gulatis, ad angulum obsolete nodosis, infra liris plano-obtusis, hic illic fere evanidis cingulatis ; columella concavd ; olivaced, lineis niveis viridi-umbratis, acute? undatis conspicue longitudinaliter pictd, intis argented ; operculo testaceo, spiraliter sulcato, medio subtilissime granuloso, marginem versus multiserrato. Hab. Punta, St. Elena, West Columbia; Cuming. An extremely interesting species, which, though of rare occurrence, has long been known to me by the above name: from whom it re- ceived that appellation, which is very characteristic, I cannot, how- ever, learn. It isa shell of solid growth, somewhat rudely noduled, and obscurely flatly ridged. The ground-colour is that of a livid olive, very conspicuously marked with numerous zigzag gio: -like streaks of bright body-white, shaded with dark green. The operculum is remarkable: testaceous and strongly spirally grooved, the innermost groove is broadly excavated, and the central mass is solid and minutely granulated, whilst the portion without the broad groove is arranged in numerous concentric, finely- serrated lamine. April 11.—William Yarrell, Esq., Vice-President, in the Chair. The following paper was read to the meeting :— SuprLemrentary Nore on THE Great Cuimpanzer (TROGLODYTES Goria, Savage, Trogr. Savacer, Owen). By Prorgssor Owen, F.R.S. Erc. Since the communication of my description of the skulls of the great Chimpanzee of the Gaboon district, I have received from an esteemed correspondent, Dr. Wyman, Professor of Anatomy in Har- vard University, United States, and a most accomplished anatomist and physiologist, a copy of his description of the parts of the skeleton of the great Chimpanzee which Dr. Savage had taken with him on Zoological Society. 231 his return to America, together with a preliminary and highly inter- esting sketch of the natural history of the species by its discoverer, who proposes to call it Troglodytes Gorilla, adopting the term used by Hanno in describing the wild men which he discovered on the coast of Africa during his famous voyage”. . Dr. Wyman gives dimensions of the skulls of a male and female Troglodytes Gorilla, with comparative measurements of a character- istic skull of a negro, and those of the Troglodytes niger and Simia satyrus (Sumatran variety, or S. Abelii) from my Memoir in Trans. Zool. Soc. vol. i. p. 374; and he sums up the following points as showing that from the Troglodytes niger the Trogl. Gorilla “ is readily distinguished— ©], By its greater size ; «<2. By the size and form of the supraciliary ridges ; «3. By the existence of the large occipital and interparietal crests in the males, and by rudiments of the same in the females ; «4, By the great strength and arched form of the zygomatic arches ; “5, By the form of the anterior and posterior nasal orifices ; «6, By the structure of the infraorbitar canal ; «7. By the existence of an emargination on the posterior part of the hard palate ; ** 8. The incisive alveoli do not project beyond the line of the rest of the face, as in the Chimpanzee and Orang ; *©9. The distance between the nasal orifice and the edge of the incisive alveoli is less than in the Chimpanzee ; 10. The ossa nasi are more narrow and compressed superiorly,” The 5th, 7th and 9th are the characters which are most decisively repeated in the Bristol specimens of the skulls of Trogl. Gorilla, and are those that are least ascribable to age or the operation of external circumstances tending to produce a stronger variety of Chimpanzee. The value of the character from size is established by the concurrence of the foregoing more fixed ones. The supraciliary ridges are rela- tively as strongly developed and as prominent in the skull of a female adult Trogl. niger as in that of the Trog/. Gorilla, and they are as angular and rough or uneven in the skull of the adult male Trogl. niger as in that of the adult male Trog/. Gorilla. ‘The male Trogl. niger shows also the median prominence between the orbits above the root of the nose. In six skulls of Troglodytes. niger Dr. Wyman found that ‘‘ the temporal ridges are generally separated from each other by a space varying from half an inch to one or two inches, according to age, but in none of them is to be seen even a rudiment of the interparietal ridge.” In an adult, but by the condition of the teeth, not old male Trogl. niger, the temporal ridges have met above the oblite- rated suture, and developed the rudiment of an ‘ interparietal ridge,’ which would probably have risen above its rudimental state had the exercise of the large temporal muscles been longer continued. * See the passage cited at p. 13, ‘Falconer’s Translation of the Voyage of Hanno,’ London, 1797. — P kes, 232 Zoological Society. Processes, ridges and crests dependent upon the'stimulus of muscular action fof their development, are the seats of most variety, ‘and the least safe or satisfactory osteological marks of specific ‘distinction. In the great males of the Tr. Gorilla even a certain range of variety is présented by the skulls of the four adult males, which we are now able to compare. In the one described by Dr. Wyman the interparietal or sagittal crest is elevated about 11 inch above the skull, and terminates above in a thin and free edge: in the fine male skull figured, and in the older male’s skull, the two temporal ridges, though touching each other at their base, do not coalesce to form a single sagittal crest, but each terminates in a free edge, inclining from its fellow, and neither of them rise to half an inch at their highest pent three inches behind their point of contact. 4. The specific character of the zygomatic arches is best shown by the depth and convex or angular upper contour of the squamosal portion of the arch. 5. Dr. Wyman has well indicated the characteristic forms of the anterior and posterior nares; and the conformity of the four skulls, two males and two females, submitted to his able and scientific scru- tiny, in this important character, with the three skulls which I have described, adds to our confidence in its constancy and value. The observed range of variety does not materially affect the well-marked difference of form in’ the posterior nares. Dr. Wyman finds in the Tr. niger that “‘ the transverse diameter of the orifice exceeds that of the vertical, but in the Tr. Gorilla the vertical is twice that of the transverse, a condition which results from the elongation downwards of the superior maxillary bones.” In one skull of an adult female Trogl. niger, in the Bristol Museum, the vertical diameter equals the transverse diameter of the posterior nares, and it exceeds it by about one: half only in the three skulls of the Tr. Gorilla in the same museum. 6. With regard to the sixth character, which was pointed out to Dr. Wyman by Prof. Agassiz, it is stated that ‘*in the Chimpanzee ' the infraorbital canal forms a deep groove, terminating in the spheno- maxillary fissure, its depth remaining uniform to its termination; but in the Engé-ena (Trogl. Gorilla) the canal becomes: gradually less deep from before backwards, and at the fissure is scarcely obvious.” In the skull of the female Trogl. Gorilla (fig. 2) examined by me, the infraorbital canal is also shorter and shallower than in the skull of a female Trog/. niger, but the varieties observable in the condition — of this canal\in different individuals of the ZJrogl. niger are more marked than those above noticed in the skulls'‘of the two species and induce me therefore to attach less importance to this character as a specific one. In two skulls of adult males, e. g. in the College of Surgeons, the infraorbital groove as it passes backwards again be- comes a canal by the meeting, and in one specimen by the coalescence of the two sides of the groove above the canal for an extent of from two to three lines before it enters the spheno-maxillary fissure. Dr. Wyman indeed notices a similar conformation in an adult cranium of the Chimpanzee belonging to Dr. J. C. Warren. Now this is a Miscellaneous... 238 more decided difference from the continuous open groove at the floor of the orbit in the adult female Tr. niger than that groove presents in comparison with the shorter and shallower one in Trogl. Gorilla. I find too that. the second character of Trogl. Gorilla pointed out by Prof. Agassiz,_—‘‘ from the internal walls of the orbits which recede from each other in descending towards the floor, thus leaving a large pyramidal space for the lodgment of the os ethmoides,’’—is so much Jess marked in the female skull of Tr. Gorilla, as contrasted with that of Tr. niger, as to induce me to view it more in the light of a sexual than a specific modification. ) The seventh is a good character, and is repeated by each of the skulls of Zi. Gorilla examined by me. All the skulls of Tr. niger also show the backward projecting point, where the emargination exists in Tr. Gorilla. 8. The minor relative projection of the incisive alveoli beyond the line of the rest of the face is as characteristic of the three skulls of Tr. Gorilla now in England as of the four in the United States, and results from the same comparative shortness of the premaxillary hones, between the nasal orifice and the edge of the incisive alveoli. But the ossa nasi, besides being more narrow and compressed supe- riorly, are more prominent at that part in Tr. Gorilla than in Tr. niger, and they are also more expanded and broader inferiorly, and I cannot but regard the most decisive mark of the specific distinction of the Troglodytes Gorilla to be the longer persistence of the maxillo-pre- ‘maxillary sutures, and the evidence thereby given of the peculiar form, development and connexions of the upper portions of the pre- maxillary bones. It is remarkable indeed, since these sutures remain -$o distinct in the adult female skull (fig. 2) and the younger adult -male skull (fig. 1), here described, that no trace of them should have ‘been detected in any of the four skulls taken by Dr. Savage. to America, in which Dr. Wyman describes the ossa nasi as being “ firmly co-ossified with each other and with the surrounding bones.’ The triangular expanded facial part of the upper end of each pre- maxillary intervening between the nasal and maxillary bones will always serve to distinguish the cranium of an immature Trog/. Gorilla from that of a Trogl. niger. MISCELLANEOUS. “Note on the Development and Organization of Infusoria :—Gyratory "~ Movements of the Vitellus : Pulsations of the Contractile Vesicle in ‘the Egg. By M. F. Poucner*. I nave followed out the development of several animalcules : some emerge from the ovum with the form they are destined to present during the whole course of their existence (Kerona, Vorticella); others undergo, in the course of development, very apparent metamorphoses ~_* Communicated by J.T. Arlidge, A.B., M.B. 234 Miscellaneous. (Kolpoda, Dileptus).. Owing to the latter circumstance, it has often happened that the young and the adult forms of the same animal- cule have been described as distinct species. It is certain, for i an- stance, that the Glaucoma scintillans (Ehr.) is but the foetal or im- perfect condition of the Kolpoda cucullus (Muller). | In the ova of Vorticelle, having a diameter of :04 of a millimetre, the vitellus clearly manifests gyratory movements, in all respects re-. sembling those in the ova of mollusca and other animals. When the young Vorticella is fully developed and on the point of leaving the egg, this gyration is succeeded by movements of another description, viz. by contractions of the entire animalcule, which, as is observed, for example, in the young Lymnee, seems to struggle under ae transparent envelope of the egg. In the ova of Vorticelle, the animalcules of which are on the eve of exclusion, I have, in several instances, recognized the existence | of the contractile vesicle, and have noted its movements. This vesi- cle was proportionately of less size than in the adult animal, and its pulsations were less frequent. These ova, at this period entirely occupied by the embryo animalcule, presented a diameter of 04 milli- metre, and the contractile vesicle which was situated at about the centre, when of its greatest dimensions, ‘005 of a millimetre. : In the Vorticelle there exists a sac, sometimes very evident, on the side opposite the cardiac or contractile vesicle, and extending nearly the whole length of the animal. ‘Ihe interior of this sac pre- sents very distinct molecular movements, which seem clearly owing to the existence of vibratile cilia. At intervals this sac contracts from before backwards, and seems to transport in that direction a mass, distinct from the stomach vesicles which it compresses. This sac is the respiratory organ; and its movements have induced some observers to hazard the opinion of the formation of vacuoli in the substance of the animal, or to admit the existence of a form of circulation of granules, such as is noticed in vegetable cells. . From.what proceeds, we must regard the contractile vesicle as a cardiac apparatus*. It is seen to manifest itself like the punctum saliens of oviparous embryos. And hence we cannot with Ehrenberg consider it as belonging to the genital, or, with Spallanzani, to the respiratory apparatus. Comptes Rendus, Jan. 15th, 1849. [If these researches of M. Pouchet be confirmed, an important step in advance has been made in our knowledge of the Infusoria. We can no longer doubt, with M. Dujardin, the existence of ova, and of oviparous reproduction in the true Infusoria or Polygastrica. But until this confirmation be given, such exceedingly delicate observa- tions as those detailed must be received with some reserve; seeing that imagination, and the desire to indicate an analogy with the higher animals, are too apt to interfere with precise investigation in such minute beings. Again, respecting the contractile vesicle said to be rarweesse: _ * Wiegmann (Archives, 1831) surmised the cardiac nature of this con: tractile vesicle; and Siebold entertains the same idea:—J.T.A. Miscellaneous. 235 the embryo Vorticella, it is stated that its pulsations were less rapid than in the full-formed animalcule ; a circumstance at variance with analogy ; for, in the embryos of higher animals, the contractions of the cardiac vesicle, or punctum saliens, are more frequent than those of the circulating sac in the adult. Moreover, if such a perfect system of organs, presenting a cardiac and a respiratory sac, be ob- servable in the Vorticella, it must surely elevate that genus consider- ably in the scale of animals, and place it far above the majority of the polygastric Infusoria. And, consequently, if such a complex or- ganism can be shown in the Vorticelle, we are not to attribute a like one to those other Infusoria with which that family is at present asso- ciated ; for the Monads, the Ameebe, &c., are surely but one remove from homogeneous organic matter.—J. ‘I’. A.] Britisa Museum, Zoorocican DePparTMENT.—CoNCHOLOGY. It is suggested that the fields of the tablets on which shells are fastened should be stained with different colours corresponding to the following grand geographical divisions, which may be termed “eneric :” 1. Europe; 2. Asia and its islands; 3. Africa; 4. Australia; 5. Polynesia; 6. North America ; 7. South America. Smaller specific geographical divisions might be indicated by a narrow border of a different colour to each tablet. When the loca- lity may be unknown, the tablet may remain white until farther in- formation can be acquired. Such a plan would interfere in no wise with the arrangement of species according to their affinities, while it would facilitate the researches of the student, who could, at a glance, ascertain the country of a particular species, or direct his attention, in rapid succession, to all the denizens of the particular tract regard- ing which he is desirous of gaining information, merely by reference to an index-card showing the colours of the divisions and subdivisions. The specific subdivisions may be increased to any extent desirable by the use of double or treble borders of diverse colours. The above is offered as an improvement on the system in use in some private entomological cabinets of distinguishing indigenous British species by a ticket of a conspicuous colour.—W. H. B. February 24, 1849. Eneuisn Wiup Beasts A CENTURY AND A HALF AGO. ‘© At Enfield, hardly out of the sight of smoke of the capital, was a region of five and twenty miles in circumference which: contained: only three houses and scarcely any inclosed fields, Deer as free as in an American forest wandered there by thousands. It is to be remarked, that wild animals of large size were then far more nume- rous than at present. The last wild boars, indeed, which had been preserved for the royal diversion, and had been allowed to ravage the cultivated land with their tusks, had been slaughtered by the exasperated rustics during the license of the civil war. The last wolf that has roamed our island had been slain in Scotland a short time before the close of the reign of Charles the Second. But many 236 Miscellaneous. breeds, now extinct or rare, both of quadrupeds ‘and birds, ‘were still common. ‘The fox, whose life is, in many counties, held “almost as sacred as that of a human being, was considered as a mere nuisance, Oliver St. John told the Long Parliament that Strafford was to be regarded, not as a stag or hare, to whom sume law was to be given, but as a fox, who was to be snared by any means, and knocked on the head without pity. This illustration would be by no means a happy one if addressed to country gentlemen of our time: but in St. John’s days there were not seldom great massacres of foxes to which the peasantry thronged with all the dogs that could be mus. tered: traps were set ; nets were spread; no quarter was given; and to shoot a female with cub was considered as a feat which merited the gratitude of the neighbourhood. ‘The red deer were then as common in Gloucestershire and Hampshire as they are now among the Gram- — pian hills. On one occasion Queen Anne, on her way to Portsmouth, saw a herd of no less than 500. The wild bull with his white mane was still to be found wandering in a few of the southern forests: The badger made his dark and tortuous hole on the side of every hill where the copsewood grew thick. The wild cats were frequently heard by night wailing round the lodges of the rangers of Whittle- bury and Needwood. The yellow-breasted martin was still pursued in Cranbourne Chase for his fur, reputed inferior only to that of the sable. Fen eagles, measuring more than 9 feet between the extre- mities of the wings, preyed on fish along the coast of Norfolk. On all the downs, from the British Channel to Yorkshire, huge bustards strayed in troops of fifty or sixty, and were often hunted with grey- hounds. The marshes of Cambridgeshire and Lincolnshire were covered during some months of every year by immense clouds of cranes. Some of these races the progress of cultivation has extir- pated. Of others the numbers are so much diminished that men crowd to gaze at a specimen as at a Bengal tiger or a Polar bear,.”’-— From Macaulay’s History of England. On THALIELLA, A NEW GENUS OF CIRRIPEDES ALLIED TO SCALPELLUM. By J. E. Gray, Esa., F.R.S. ere: THALIELLA. Valves 11 ; opercular valves subtriangular ; dorsal elongate, curved; lower dorsal and anterior compressed, with two pairs of lateral valves in the middle of the body above the base. Peduncle with rings of imbricate horny scales. ; This genus chiefly differs from Scalpellum in the front and hinder lateral pair of valves being each united into a single compressed valve, and in having no middle basal lateral valve. This genus was shown to me by Mr. J. S. Bowerbank, who re- ceived it from Algoa Bay attached to some species of Plumaria. . THALIELLA ORNATA. Pale horn-coloured, varied with red spots, or with a single red band on each side; valves horny, subpellucid, radiately striated. “On Plumaria, Algoa Bay, Cape of Good Hope. Presented to the British Museum by J. S. Bowerbank, Esq. Miscellaneous. 237 / Stroem (Nym: Sami. Danske, 1788, 295, n. 111, f. 20) described " Lepas testd. compressa 7-valvis. stipite lamellosd, found on Gorgonia placomus in the North Sea, which is probably allied to this genus.— From the Proceedings of the Zool. Soc. for March 14, 1848. Post-Orrice ReGuLATIONS. The speedy and cheap transmission of intelligence is of the highest importance for the interests of science, The want. of it has’ been a subject of general complaint, and the editors of scientific journals can but too well appreciate the inconvenience, discourage- ment and loss which it occasions. In the Advertisement prefixt to the eighth volume of the Monthly Notices of the Royal Astronomical Society, the Council regret the difficulty and delay in receiving scientific information, _‘‘ With other countries,” they observe, ‘‘ and for larger parcels, the communication is most unsatisfactory. ‘The expenses and extra charges at the En- glish ports are equivalent to a negative upon direct intercourse, even where the freight is prepaid, and the duty trifling. The Post-office charges for pamphlets over-sea are the same as for letters. Until these matters are better regulated, a greater service can scarcely be rendered to scientific bodies than by facilitating the rapid transfer of international communications at a moderate cost.” Our friend Mr. Thompson of Belfast, in communicating to us the letter from Dr. Gould of Boston, U.S., has also directed the atten- tion of our readers to the defective state of our means of communi- cation, at p. 366 of ourlast volume; and we are glad to find that the hope which we there expressed has in some degree been realized, the subject having at length received attention from the authorities of the Post-office, by whom some important improvements have been introduced. With a view therefore to render these available, we subjoin the following particulars from the Post-office regulations of the most recent date. Periodicals published as pamphlets, and parliamentary proceed- ings, provided they are made up in the same manner as news- papers, in covers open at the sides, so as to admit of examina- tion, are forwarded to the countries mentioned below at the fol- lowing rates, which must be prepaid either in stamps or money. Weighing and — not exceeding Pasi Weighing and not exceeding reer Ce i gs Aen. , UU, & USGL. as eo ae Ue Se Ms... St oe ka Gee as wees Lk pose eae Be. +t ee Pes ba opens tke Bete ee 4. ee era. oo ARO ES koe. sy he es AE ee ee “het - gen Pea eo ke AA TT Pee a Sts els wt EE ee oe ee Se 7 1 gOS SD OID Or Bary sib meas * aes rv 8 EO sk pe ky oe, SO ew otaen ee a $4 ae 1 6 Bovend he eight of 16 ounces, they can only be forwarded at letter rates of postage. __*® We cannot see the reasonableness of the scale in one particular ; where the charge for 3 ozs. is six times as much as for 2 Sib 5S 238 Miscellaneous. The countries to and from which the above rates are applicable are : Belgium, United States of America*, Bremen, via, Belgium, 5 1.4.6 ef France, Prussia ~ via Holland, Bee gy Holland, {si Hamburg. The rates to which parliamentary proceedings are liable when sent to the colonies, the rates for letters, prices current, &c., to the co- lonies and foreign parts in detail by every route, and numerous other particulars as to the despatch and arrivals of mails, &c. &c., will be found in the ‘ Post-Office Official Monthly Director,’ corrected and published on the lst of every month by Letts, Son and Steer, 8 Cornhill, price 1s. per single copy, or 8s. per annum. THE TUI, OR PARSON-BIRD. Sp The ‘Dido,’ Capt. Maxwell, from Auckland, New Zealand, has brought home a few valuable curiosities for naturalists, the chief of which is a small black bird, about the size of the English blackbird, called the Tui (the parson-bird of Captain Cook), believed to be the first of the species ever brought to England alive. Many previous attempts have been made to bring this bird to England, but al hitherto have failed.—From the Times. neha OBITUARY.—-Mx. Epwa sp Fonsren, #8 We have to record the decease of our highly esteemed friend Edward Forster, Esq., F.R.S., the Treasurer and a Vice-President of the Linnean Society, of which Society also he was one of the oldest Fellows. Mr. Forster died on Wednesday, February the 21st, after a severe attack of cholera of less than two days’ continuance, having previously enjoyed his usual and equable good health up to his 84th ear. His strong attachment to his favourite botanical pursuits, and his zeal for the prosperity of the Linnean Society, of whose eminent founder Sir J. E. Smith he had been an intimate and warmly attached friend, require an ampler record than can now be given of one who in every relation of life was truly estimable : Quem licet in sera rapuerunt fata senecta, Et vite saturum sopiit alta quies, Nos tamen hunc, velut immaturo funere raptum, Flemus, et effusis diffluimus lacrymis. Vixisti bene ac beate! 6 sida 2» .wbaol valente Semper corpore, mente sana, amicis Jucundus, pietate singulari. * The regulations for forwarding periodicals to and from the United States are precisely the same as for the other countries mentioned, but in the case of pamphlets not being periodicals, to and from the United States, the weight is limited to 8 ozs. +9 = + Periodicals, &c., when sent to Prussia via Belgium, are subject to a Belgian transit rate of 2d. per quarter ounce, in addition to the above rates. In charging works of this description, when more than one copy is under the same band, each copy is weighed and charged separately. pe coe Meteorological Observations. 239 Rossra Owentt, Batu. This fine Cuttle-fish, hitherto known only as an Irish species, has been lately taken by Mr. Saxby on the coast of the Isle of Wight.— E, Forses. METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR JAN. 1849. Chiswick.—January 1. Overcast: hazy. 2. Clear and frosty. 3. Frosty: dry haze: overcast: frosty. 4. Uniformly densely overcast: rain. 5. Drizzly and foggy. 6. Overcast. 7. Overcast: rain at night. 8. Rain. 9 Very fine: slight rain, 10. Cloudy: boisterous: rain. 11, Rain: densely clouded, 12. Frosty: overcast: rain. 13, Densely clouded: rain. 14. Rain. 15, Clear. 16. Fine: rain. 17. Rain: densely overcast: clear. 18. Fine: boisterous at night. 19, 20. Very fine. 21. Very fine: overcast: boisterous. 22. Boisterous : fine : clear and boisterous. 23. Densely clouded: fine. 24. Cloudy: boisterous at night. 25. Densely clouded: boisterous. 26. Rain: exceedingly fine. 27. Slight frost: overcast: rain, 28. Cloudy: fine. 29. Rain: cloudy and cold; frosty at night. 30. Slight fog: drizzly. $1. Fine: clear and frosty at night. Mean temperature of the month ......... PELLES .30. 92. B.S »'89°°56 Mean temperature of Jan. 1848 wcasssesseeseeecevees bob bbe «43 $3. “62 Mean temperature of Jan. for the last twenty years ...... 36 °40 Average amount of rain in Jan. ....s.eceseceseeesereeecece -- 1°59 inch. Boston.—Jan. 1. Cloudy. 2—4. Fine. 5,6. Cloudy. 7. Fine: rain early a.m. 8. Rain. 9. Fine: raine.m. 10. Cloudy-: stormy all day. 11. Cloudy: rain earlya.m. 12. Fine. 13. Rain: rain early a.m. 14. Cloudy: rain early a.m. 15. Fine: rain a.m.ande.m. 16. Foggy. 17—20. Fine. 21. Cloudy. 22— 24. Fine. 25. Cloudy. 26. Fine: rain early a.m. 27. Fine: rainp.m. 28, Fine, 29. Rain: rain a.m. 30. Cloudy: rain a.m.andrm. 31. Fine. _ Applegarth Manse, Dumfries-shire.—Jan. 1. Frost moderate, 2. Frost yery hard : barometer falling. 3. Frost clear: fine. 4. Frost, but cloudy. 5, Frost: cloudy. 6. Frost: still cloudy. 7. Frost: still more overcast. 8. Thaw: rain: fog: rain again. 9. Frost again: clear a.M.: rainp.M. 10. Heavy rain during night : rivers flooded, 11. Frost a,m.: thaw at noon, rain. 12. Soft rain all day. 13. Soft rain: cleared: rain r.m. 14. Gentle frost: cloudy: wind rose. 15, Soft: cloudy. 16. Mild and clear after rain a.m. 17. Moist a.m.: rain and high wind p.m. 18. Very fine till noon: rained again. 19. Frost: getting cloudy p.m. 20. Heavy rain and high wind p.m. : thunder. 21. Storm of wind and rain. 22. Fair, but a storm of wind. 23. Fair a.M.: came on storm, wind and rain, 24. Rain nearly all day: wind high, 25. Fair and keen a.m.: wet p.M.: high wind. 26. Fair a.m.: rainy.m. 27. Snow: rain: wind high, 28. Frost: clear: dull e.w. 29. Frost and snow: thaw and rain. 30. Frost mode- rate. 31. Thaw and showery. Mean temperature of the month. ........,+s.-scseseees spopegan’ SE0°SS Mean temperature of Jan. 1848 ).........ccccsenccesceesers -- 33 ‘80 Mean temperature of Jan. for the last twenty-five years . 34 -90 Ma aca LUC Sie is RUS TA. Bieta da, esis we 3°70inches, BOTA SAOUGTY 1596 ioc c ec csceepenecvcsenne paqthepenpjiasaes 2°34 te tae 9 Average amount of rain in Jan. for the last twenty years 2°60 ,, Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—Jan. 1. Cloudy. 2. Bright: cloudy. 3. Cloudy. 4. Cloudy: frost: snow-showers. . 5. Bright: cloudy. 6. Snow. 7. Thaw: clear. 8. Rain: showers. 9. Showers: cloudy. 10. Rain: snow. 11. Snow. 12. Rain: showers. 13, Showers. 14. Showers : sleet-showers. 15. Showers. 16. Showers: cloudy. 17, 18, Showers. 19, Showers: clear. 20, Cloudy. 21, Rain: showers. 22. Sleet-showers. 23. Sleet-showers: rain. 24. Rain*: sleet-showers; cloudy. 25. Sleet-sbowers: aurora. 26. Sleet-showers: cloudy, 27. Bright : sleet-showers. 28, Sleet-showers: clear. 29. Frost: cloudy. 30. Snow: sleet: showers, 31. Sleet-showers : showers. ; in From 9 p.m. on 23rd till 2 p.m, on 24th (about 17 hours) 2°08 inches of rain ell. pMdees susie Wadd carl | |19-82 8c -O¢ |9-12. 6-07 6-8¢ heedhce SE-SP |0€S-6% €80-6% 809-6% 1gS.6z 9S-6% \462-62 616-62 | very ae | TE. |""""""| £0. | SO. jrmua! “m | sm | -m | 6€ | Ib |FPE) Sb IS.ce! | LE | 10-08 |$9.6% |€0.0€ | 9g-6z | PL-63 1E1-0€F ZhZ-0F, “IE C OS- |08-0 SI. | Po. | *m | ‘as |uyeo|.-s | ¥8€ | LE | O€| gb| Cf! 6% | gh | LE-6z |zz-6% | £9.62 | 99-62 | LL-6z [08-62 Sf1-0£) ‘of GO. |"""""* VS | 10. | "8° | cou | mu} a | $98 | PE |FIE|FLEG.Le| te] ab | 18-63 496-62 | £6-62 | 6L.6z Bas 1usoe 6L0-0£ | ‘6% ST. "VE | SO. | au | ems | sm | tm | PE | 6E | CE) GE) GE) EC | SP | OL-6% |LP-6 | O£-62 | 01-60 6-83 |1ZE-6% 6LE-6%| ‘8% EO. rr EPs} casa | tas |emsm| vs | 96 | ZE1tIE| oF] VE, VE | SP | 0S.6z |S9.6z 62-6% | L9.6% | S0-6% S8e-6% gr6-62 “LZ Go |"""""" ST. | 10- | “mu | tm |emsm| sm | SE! 6E |FOE|TSh S1P 92 | 6F | $5.62 91-62 | 65-62 | 68-62% | ZE-62 VO8-6% 1£6-6%| °9% BET TTT TPO. [cmsm | em [emsm| cus | £10.) ¥€0 | Le] 0G) of) bh! 1S | 66-92 |F1-6z | bP-6% | 9S.6z | 25-62 106-62 680-08 | *S% CET seieeee) cm lmsm | orm | cms | FIV | f€7 | OF) ES CLE) LP | OS | 6F-6z |9£-6z |0L-6z | 29.62 | 08-62 ‘008-08 PLE-0F| ‘t7@ OZ: [OPT | cm fomsm| cm hems | PP | Sh] 6€| 1S] oF| SP | 1¢ | 99-62 | S¥.6z.|L6-62 | £8.62 | 01-62 £OE-0€ VIP-OF| “ES | £S | LL-6% 0S-6% |£L-6% | 09.6% 9P-6% 606-62 £86-6%, “61 OE. epee saa Tans | sansia | ts EB | Oh | oe)" Bb! Bb | OS | £66 |66.8% |PL-62 | 05-63 9-66 [956.62 FIZ0£| “22 OS. fore OT. | tas | ems | vs, | ms | Ob | ¥g€ | “°] | OF] OF | OF | Lo.6z | LE-6z | P-6z | 69-62 | 09.66 $96-6% gEB-0F| “12 Peo oe op eee 1 Oe 1 tee He OMe 19 eo iS-SP Iv 1G | L9.6% [96-62% |S6-6% 96-62 9.6% 600-0€ PSz-08 | ‘0% 1 QO. [errr “eeceeiee*e*| nwa | ems | ems | cms |} LE.) S1p | $e 6P | 2p ; Pe a ot at els eee PRT get ll: Come Z0-6% 16-86 0-62 9F-6% | LS-6% PE6-6% $00-0F| “81 DT. frvrre seer) Go. |msay | cm | css | ems | $1b'| FIP | ot] °° S.Sh! OF | 9 |-bP-6z | 13-62 |S9.62 | Lz-6% 9%-6% 80L-60.SV6-6% “LT | $0; 109-1 "| Zo. | *s gf home | 2s ob | OV | OF °°) VE! BH | ZS | O€-6% | PP-6z | ZP-6z | $9.62 | 09-62 021-62 196-62) 91) GB. fre Low |r| cm | sms |rmism| cas | PP | FPV Tre) €h) Be 1€ | SS |-LE.6z |9%-6z | 19.62 | 69.62 £9-62 996-62 f0-08| “Si | EG. |"""""" 60. | go. |'mtiam) va | ms | sms | £b | IP | OF] Eb) PS ZE | OS | 2-6 16-8% |0S-6z |00.64 £982 TLT-6z 653-62, “FI Gl. |-""*" F%. | Go. | *ms-| *s | ‘s | cms | FUP | 17 | 6€| HH) EF 6h | ES |31-6z |0%-6z | FZ-62 | OF-6% | OF-6z 98-62 9€L-60| “EL BT. ferrets) ZO. | ta | ms | oneo| sms | Ch | Ob | TLZ/ FLFR GZE| OF | gE. | 1€-6z |LE-62 |S9-6z | SL.6z | S8-6% 6L8-6% 9E1-0£ | “ZI SI. |"**"*" go. |Z0- | "Ss | mu | cu |emu| PE.) PE | vE|FIv| BE) ve | OF | HL-6z ($9.62 |98-6z | TE-64 |98-6% SS0-62\L1P-6%| “11 OB. [rrr sere" go. | ra | tas | sms | sms | F€6 | LE | SE) FH) SP| RE | OF |bI-6z |o8-2z |0L-8% | Bt-g% | F9-8% [200-62 ££1-62| “01 | 90. |"*""** ZZ. | BO. | ‘asa | eo juyeo| ms | 6€) EF |TEC| sh ge) LE | LV | Lt-6% |gz-6a 171-62 | 16-66 $1-6% €gh-62z |16S-6z Vo» 00-0 OI. | 11+ | ‘ass |murou! «ms | as | Ih | ob | Ze /f6E) LE| VE | wb | Pz-6z |92-62 |$z-6z | SE-6z 8&-6% |€SS-6z |68S-6z j=) Ve) 6 8 QQ. |rrrrrrinereee TE. | cas | coum | ues | smu |. LE | of | #62 / FEE! Of] SE » 8 Z9-6Z | 98-62 | 19-63 | 88-62 §L-6Z |P68-62 190-08 | *L ieet|resteseteetierers’ sg | cau |unyeo | ou | 1€ | T€€-}F15) O€| €€) 61 F-SE | 26-62 |98.6z |S8-6% | £6-62 | 62-62 |$66-6z |110-0€ 9 eeetrersesyeeseee) TQ. | tae | 8 | uayea | tou | GE! HE | Fla) 7SE\9-SE| 9% | PE. | g6-6% |96-62 | 68-62 | ZL-62 | 89-6% |09L-62 |806-6z| °S weeps Py, | aun | ‘a juyeo} a | €€:| GE | 13} O€| O€| BE | GSE | S6-6% |16.6z |9L-6% | €L-6% | S9-6% |POL-60 |F8L.6z ¥ ttteeeleseeeeieeneesleceees! ory ‘2 |uyeo| ‘a |. OF | FLE | fot} 62] Lo} €% | ZE | 68-6z |€8-6% |ZL-6% |0L-6% 65-62 [969-62 |PPL-62| “€ ‘trretereenerreeeleeseee) sms! a | uea| ‘9 |’ 6€| PE |4hs) €€| Lz|.06 | 6% |68-6z |Z0-0€ |98-6% |00-0€ | £6.6z |€€8-62 \hz1-08| *s Teteee|eercesieeeeeetereeeel og- | og | unrwo| 0: | £96:| FLE | TE|FOE| CE] 61° | €€ | 1-0€ |zv-0F |Z1-06 | Z1-0€ | 00.08 |FHI-O€ |6L1-08| “I ' » 2 Fd 2 curd | “ur ‘urd | -wr ¥ : ‘ues Eg ee| Fl: teel es) & toe) ae lee P\f lee F | | | w | 6 | o 2 i Meee atioads Hi. acige | 8 |S |-See| 2B) ee | eee = 2 a} a ogo came RM ih Re" g > |e | #8 "e) 2 | Fe epee | ane BE |. -yorstyg. Fears | -aayys-saqyuing SE] syoimsiyg = ¥ Bait! “PUM “I9\QUIOWIOYT, “19,aWOIVg o> “KANYN() ‘asupyy younpuny pv “uoysno[y *-d ‘aay 247 49 pun SaurHs-saluaMacy ‘asunpyy ypuvsajddy yo ‘aequng *A\ ‘Ae 247 49 {NoLsog ww ‘\]B9A “AIX 49 fuopuory avau ‘xDIMSIHD 70 hpato0g younynoysoyy ayz fo wapavy yz yo uosdwoYy, “AN 49 apow suotnasasgy jondojo.0ajayy “ << o bie > > > ye y = Tepe F “oh Fa: Ne Se) See wage THE ANNALS AND MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. [SECOND SERIES.] No. 16. APRIL 1849. ' XXVI.—Note on Cystocoleus, a new genus of minute Plants. By G. H. K. Tuwarres, Lecturer on Botany and Vegetable Phy- siology in the Bristol Medical School. [ With a Plate. ] Havine recently been fortunate enough to meet with good spe- cimens of the Byssus nigra, Eng. Bot., 1 have been enabled to ascertain very satisfactorily its real structure, about which bo- tanists appear hitherto to have been in much doubt. The struc- ture of this plant is so peculiar as to render necessary its removal from the genus Chroolepus, in which it now stands; and with the sanction of my friend, the Rev. M. J. Berkeley, 1 propose for it the new generic name of Cystocoleus, characterized as follows. Cystocoleus. Plantee confervoidez, ceespitose ; filamentis arti- culatis, cylindricis vel submoniliformibus, plus minusve ra- mosis, vagina cellulosa continua singulatim inclusis. Chroo- lepo affinis. Cystocoleus ebeneus. Fusco-niger, fragilis, parce ramosus. Conferva ebenea, Dillw. t. 101. Byssus nigra, E. B. t. 702! _Chroolepus ebenea, dg. Syst. Alg. p. 36; Harvey in Eng. FI. _ p. 381; Manual of British Algae, p. 190. It will be seen by the above generic characters that this plant differs essentially from Chroolepus in having its filaments included in a sheath composed of distinct cells, the membrane of which is _ of a dark fuscous colour, and thus the internal filament can in most cases be with difficulty observed and examined. Occa- sionally, however, the internal filament, which in structure and _ character closely resembles the filaments of Chroolepus, protrudes beyond the investing sheath, and may then be seen to consist of oblong cells contaming the peculiar reddish oily-looking endo- Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. ii. 242 Mr. G. H. K. Thwaites on Cystocoleus. chrome of Chroolepus. The investing sheath is similar in cha- racter to that of Rhizonema interruptum, Eng. Bot. Supp. t. 2954, but the cells composing the latter are not at all opake. Delicate root-like appendages are given off from the sheaths of both spe- cies: indeed the analogy between these two species is curious, where the affinity is not very close. | It is interesting to observe in these minute plants a parallel and simultaneous growth of an internal filament and an investing sheath, each in some measure independent of the other and re- presenting separate systems of cellular development. This will assist, I believe, to throw light upon the real structure of the apparently homogeneous gelatinous sheaths with which many of the lower plants are furnished. Professor Harvey has placed provisionally in the genus Chroo- lepus some other minute species of a dark colour and having an external resemblance to the present plant: that excellent bota- nist, however, at the same time remarks that they will probably prove to be fungi. Chroolepus? Arnottii, Harv., for a specimen of which I am indebted to the kindness of Professor Harvey, is considered by Mr. Broome identical with the Torula conglu- tinata of Corda, and in this opinion I quite agree with him. It is properly an Antennaria. The present plant has nothing to do with the genus Helminthosporium, though some species of that genus has evidently been confounded with it by Capt. Carmi- chael and others. Chroolepus and Cystocoleus form with the genus Cenogonium, Ehrenb., a small natural group, which it is difficult to locate in either of the principal. divisions of cryptogamic plants. In the structure of their filaments they exhibit an affinity to the Alga, whilst they resemble the Lichens in the kind of situations in which they are found growing. Cenogonium has, moreover, apothecia very like those of a Lichen. Professor Kitzing has grouped together the genera Chroolepus, Chantransia and Chlorotylium, constituting of them his family Chantransiee, and arranging them amongst the Alge near the Draparnaldiee. EXPLANATION OF PLATE VIII. B. Fig. 1. Filament of Cystocoleus ebeneus, with root-like appendages. Mag- nified 270 linear. — 2. Apex of a filament, in which the development of the investing sheath has been arrested, and exhibiting the internal filament like that of Chroolepus. Magnified 270 linear. — 3. Portions of investing sheath. More highly magnified. ‘ . é i 4 Ms y ce - Mr. G. H. K. Thwaites on Coceochloris Brebissonii. 243 : XXVIL —Description of Coccochloris Brebissonil, @ new species of the Palmellez, in conjugation. By G. H. K. "TW AITES. [ With a Plate. ] Coccochloris Brebissonit, n. sp. Frons saturate-viridis, gelatinosa, vix cartilaginea, effusa, nec frustulosa: cellulis subsphericis vel rotundato-ellipticis, minutissime granulosis: sporangiis oblongis. C. Brebissonii occurs upon the perpendicular surfaces of wet rocks, forming a gelatinous or slightly cartilaginous coating, se- parating very readily from the surface of the rock. It is of a pale green colour, sometimes slightly reddish. The cells are shortly elliptical with the ends much-rounded, and contain a minutely granulose endochrome of a yellowish green colour. The gela- tinous appendages of the cells cohere to form an apparently homogeneous mass, and are not separately distinguishable as in some species of the genus. The cells when conjugating are at first united by a narrow connecting tube, but this soon enlarges to the width of the cells. The sporangium is of an oblong form and transparent, containing an endochrome somewhat similar to that of the cells, but with the granules much larger. Imme- diately that conjugation of two cells has commenced to take place, their granules of endochrome are observed to have increased in size, and this increase continues until the sporangium is mature. During the formation of the sporangium, the original cell-mem- branes appear to become absorbed, and are not thrown off as in Cylindrocystis Brebissonii. Branched threads similar to those represented in my figure of Palmella botryoides, Grev.*, ramify throughout the gelatinous mass of the present species, ‘but only in one instance have I suc- ceeded in tracing a connexion between them and the cells, owing I suspect to the state of maturity of the plant. By watching the species attentively, I hope to be able to observe the early develop- ment of the plant from the contents of the sporangia. This well-marked species, which is I believe undescribed, I have the greatest pleasure in dedicating to the learned French botanist M. de Brébisson, to whose researches we are indebted for the first discovery of species of Palmellee in a state of con- jugation. EXPLANATION OF PLATE VIII. C. Fig. 1. Small portion of Coccochloris Brebissonit, showing the cells and ramifying threads. — 2. Cells of C. Brebissonii in conjugation. — 3. Mature sporangia. All magnified 270 linear. * Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. Ser. 2. vol. ii. Pl. X. 16* 244 Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new Paleozoic Echinodermata. XXVIII.—On some new Paleozoic Echinodermata. By Freperick M‘Coy, M.G.S. & N.H.S.D. &e. CrinoipEa. (Articulata.) Cupressocrinus (Gold.). Ir will be observed in the following descriptions of two species of this genus hitherto only known in the foreign Devonian strata, that I have attributed interscapular plates to its cup as in Pofe- riocrinus, although such are not indicated in the figures or ge- neric characters of Goldfuss. I have however detected them in an authentic specimen of his C. crassus from the Eifel m the Cambridge collection, although not so clearly as in the followmg species. In the number and position of the plates of the body, Cupressocrinus and Poteriocrinus are identical; and in both, the articulations for the arms extend the entire width of the upper edge of each of the scapule; but there is a striking dif- ference in their form, which seems dependent on the total dis- similarity of their arms ; the cup in the latter genus is elongate- conic, the comparatively narrow scapule giving off arms of mo- derate width, dichotomizing frequently, while in Cupressoerinus the cup is of an extremely wide saucer-like form, and the seapule of inordinate width to give origin to the curiously wide, massive, simple arms which render the genus so remarkable. Cupressocrinus calyx (M‘Coy). Sp. Char. Cup very wide, evenly convex, saucer-shaped, three times wider than long; pelvis small, slightly concave, penta- gonal, of five pentagonal pieces; alternating with and above which are five large first-costals, their length and width equal to the diameter of pelvis, four pentagonal and one with a very short sixth side; alternating with, and above those, are five pentagonal scapule, as long as the costals, but the width double the length ; to the short side of the hexagonal costal is obliquely attached a long pentagonal intercostal supporting two very small interscapular plates; scapule very thick, articular surface flat with an articular ridge running its whole width ; all the plates slightly convex and eaneeh Width of cup 9 lines. Rare in the carboniferous limestone of Derbyshire. (Col. University of Cambridge.) Cupressocrinus impressus (M‘Coy). Sp. Char. Cup four times wider than deep; pelvis concealed in a deep circular pit, out of which spring the broad ends of five ovato-lanceolate first-costals, the apex of one of which is trun- Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new Paleozoic Echinodermata. 245 cated to support a small elongate interscapular plate, and on its side rests a somewhat larger intercostal plate; scapule about one-third wider than long, pentagonal, the two lower sides concave, and the lower angles very much prolonged to fit between the lanceolate costals ; substance of the jomts very thick, projecting far into the visceral cavity, a strong perfo- rated articular ridge runs across the top of the scapule ; all the plates slightly convex and smooth. Distinguished from the C. calyx by its deeply impressed pelvis and long, lanceolate first-costals. Not very uncommon in the carboniferous limestone of Derby- shire. (Col. University of Cambridge.) (Semiarticulata.) Poteriocrinus nuciformis (M‘Coy). Sp. Char. Body subovate, pointed below, constricted above from the upper margins of the scapule being narrower than their lower portion ; pelvic plates very small, form unknown ; first- costals long, pentagonal, very narrow below, giving a pointed appearance to the lower portion of cup; second costals large, tumid, subhexagonal, nearly twice the length of the first- costals, a little less wide than long; scapule pentagonal, about one-third wider below than above, giving a very perceptible, constricted appearance to the upper part of the cup, articula- tions apparently the whole width of the plate; irregular in- tercostal large, subhexagonal, supporting two small pentagonal interscapulars ; surface smooth. Length of cup 8 lines, greatest diameter (at second costals) 7 lines. This closely resembles the P. Bockschii figured by Geinitz in his ‘Grundriss der Versteinerungskunde,’ t. 23. f. 13, but of which no description or definition has been published. Not uncommon in the carboniferous limestone of Derbyshire. (Col. University of Cambridge—two examples.) Poteriocrinus crassimanus (M‘Coy). Sp. Char. Column small, of thin circular joints ; supracolumnar joint supporting five pentagonal first-costals, slightly wider than long, between and above which rest five pentagonal sca- pule about as long as the costals, but about one-third wider than long, each of which supports one large cuneiform arm- joint, wider than long, from each of which proceed two hands of six joints each, thicker on alternate sides, the last joint cuneiform and supporting two fingers of about thirty-five joints, each wider than long; costal and scapular plates ra- 246 Mr.F. M‘Coy on some new Paleozoic Echinodermata. diatingly marked at their margins. Length of cup 84 lines, width 6 lines, length of rays 2 inches. Of the arms visible one has but four joints, one has seven, and the other three visible have six each. This species differs from the P. radiatus (Aust.) by the slighter radiation of the plates, the greater proportional width of the cup, the articulation of the arm- joint extending the full width of the scapule, the latter distine- tion being very striking as well as the consequent greater strength of the rays. The surface seems obscurely granulose, but is not distinctly preserved. Rare in the carboniferous limestone of Hook Head, co. Wex- ford. (Col. University of Cambridge.) (Inarticulata.) Platycrinus vesiculosus (M‘Coy). Sp. Char. Body spheroidal, depressed ; visceral portion hem1- spherical, deeper than the cup; pelvis pentagonal, small, flat- tened ; scapule small, rotundato-quadrate, one-third wider than long, very thick, gibbous, slightly concave in the centre, lower edge hanging below the pelvis, excavation for the first arm- joints very small, round, marginal, less than one-third the depth of the scapulee ; visceral plates very large, irregular, po- lygonal, some of them nearly equalling the scapule in size, they are moderately convex, and each rendered rugged by se- veral small tubercular projections ; mouth lateral, surrounded by small plates. Length of small specimen from pelvis to vertex 6 lines, width 8 lines. The very large, bubble-like tuberculation of the visceral plates and the small, gibbous scapule give a most peculiar aspect to this species, quite unlike any other I am acquainted with. I find the characters very constant. Not uncommon in the carboniferous limestone near Bakewell, Derbyshire. (Col. University of Cambridge.) Platycrinus diadema (M‘Coy). Sp. Char. Body very much depressed, spheroidal (from the base of pelvis to the vertex one-third less than the diameter between the arms) ; pelvis large, depressed, pentagonal, without divi- sional lines columnar adherence circular, crenated, one-third the diameter of the pelvis, but seated in the bottom of a deep circular excavation three-fourths the diameter of the pelvis; scapule hexagonal, nearly twice as wide above as below, about one-third wider than long, very slightly convex except at the es ets Te a Tae * Cael er ee eel et 0 we bit Sie tera Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new Paleozoic Echinodermata. 247 articulation for the arms, which are prominent, very large, broad, and two-thirds the depth of the plate ; interscapular plate large, hexagonal ; visceral plates rather small, hemisphe- rical. Height from pelvis to vertex 1 inch. The very wide, depressed, turban-like form of this species (which I find constant) easily distinguishes it from its congeners. All the plates are even and smooth. Not uncommon in the white decomposing encrinal beds of earboniferous limestone at Cleenish, co. Fermanagh, north of Treland. _ (Col. University of Cambridge and Royal Dublin Society.) Platycrinus megastylus (M‘Coy). Sp. Char. Body broad ovate, visceral portion convex, not much elevated ; cup rapidly expanding, conical; pelvis pentagonal, very small, resembling a prominent rim to the very large cir- cular columnar attachment, the diameter of which is three times greater than from its circumference to the edge of the pelvic plate ; scapule slightly convex, even, nearly twice as wide above as below, little wider than long ; excavations for the arm- plates large, nearly half the depth of the scapule ; capital plates variable in size and number, but large, few, unequal, polygonal, and most of them presenting a large conical protuberance in the centre ; entire surface smooth. Length of body 10 lines, width between the arms 9 lines. ‘This species is excellently ficured by Prof. Phillips (Geol. Yorksh.) with a doubtful reference to the P. levis of Miller. The latter species is, I believe, generally admitted now to be distinct, but having examined specimens agreeing with the above ficure, I find the species to which it belongs differs both from that to which Goldfuss and that to which Mr. Austin have referred it, by the comparatively enormous size of the columnar attachment, and the narrow prominent rim to which the rest of the pelvic plate seems reduced. The specimens above described are from the carboniferous limestone of Bolland, where it occurs in company with numbers of the P. pileatus, Gold. (P. antheliontes, Aust.), which it much resembles, but from which it is easily distinguished by the above characters. (Col. University of Cambridge.) Actinocrinus (Amphoracrinus °) olla (M‘Coy). Sp. Char. Inversely pyriform, very gibbous ; arm-bases small, not very prominent ; cup below the arms hemispherical, visce- ral portion above very wide, elevated, cylindrical ; all the plates 248 Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new Paleozoic Echinodermata. above and below flattened ; pelvis small, flattened, pentagonal, supporting on four of its sides four large hexagonal first-costal plates, about one-third wider than long, and on the fifth side one pentagonal plate; the five regular second costals are scarcely one-third wider than long, smaller than the first-costals and hexagonal, with the two upper lateral sides so short as some- times to make the plates seem quadrangular ; intercostals hex- agonal, longer than the first-costals ; pectoral plates rather large, flat, polygonal ; scapule pentagonal (or occasionally with the upper lateral angles truncated so as to be slightly hepta- gonal), one-third shorter than the first-costals ; interscapulars heptagonal or octagonal, as long as the intercostals; the sur- face of all the plates marked with minute vermicular wrinkles. Diameter of cup 1 inch 9 lines. The sculpturing resembles that of the A. (Amphoracrinus) am- phora, from which the species is distinguished by its round inflated pot-like figure, small arm-bases, proportionate length of the costals, &e. Very common in the Derbyshire carboniferous limestone in company with the Potertocrinus granulosus. (Col. University of Cambridge.) Actinocrinus (Amphoracrinus) Atlas (M‘Coy). Sp. Char. General figure of body elongate-oval, diameter between the arms little more than half the height of the body ; pelvis pentagonal, of three thick flattened jomts ; first-costals small, one pentagonal and five wider heptagonal, the latter nearly twice as wide as long ; second costals as long as the first, but only one-third wider than long, hexagonal or sometimes quadrate (according as the upper lateral angles are entire or slightly truncated) ; scapule short, pentagonal, as wide as the second costals ; intercostals hexagonal, exceeding the first-costals in length ; arm-bases prominent, and over each is an elongate conical tubercle ; pectoral plates rather large, convex and irre- gularly polygonal; vertex covered by a very large hemisphe- rical plate, surrounded by six slightly smaller polygonal ones having a large conical protuberance in the middle ; mouth lon- gitudinally oval, rather nearer the vertex than the arm-base over the pentagonal first-costal, to which it inclines; all the plates except the large ones of the vertex marked with minute vermicular wrinkles. Length from pelvis to plate on vertex 13 inch, diameter between the arms 10 lines. The enormous size of the visceral portion above the arms (nearly three times the height of the cup) has suggested the spe- cific name for this crinoid, which resembles the 4. (Amphoracrinus) Gilbertsoni and A. (Amphoracrinus) amphora in its markings, pro- Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new Paleozoic Echinodermata. 249 minent tubercles over the arm-bases and great plates on the vertex ; but it differs from those, besides the great size of the visceral portion, very obviously in the greater proportional length and less width of the costals, most remarkably of the second series. Rare in the carboniferous limestone of Bolland. (Col. University of Cambridge.) Eucalyptrocrinus polydactylus (M‘Coy). Sp. Char. (Small concave pelvis not seen) ; first-costals hexagonal, convex, one-third wider than long, each supporting a quadran- gular second costal, nearly twice as wide as long, its width nearly one-third less than that of the first costal ; on each second costal rests a pentagonal scapular joint, equalling the second costal in width but exceeding it in depth; on each scapula rest two hexagonal first arm-joints nearly equalling the scapulze in width and depth, and joining by their inner margins (so that the in- terbrachial plates cannot rest on the scapule) ; on each of these rests a smaller hexagonal second arm-joint, from each of which arise two hands of four or five fingers each; between the two second arm-joints of each arm is a small heptagonal inter- brachial plate, its inferior pointed end resting on the two first arm-joints, and its truncated upper end supporting the small lozenge-shaped plate peculiar to this genus ; circumscribed by the first and second costal, scapular, and first arm-plates, are the five large, equal, convex, nine-sided intercostal plates, each supporting on its upper edge a vertical row of three hexagonal interbrachial plates. Diameter of cup about 1+ inch. Besides the differences of proportion in the various plates which may be gathered from the description, this differs from the Hypanthocrinus (Eucalyptrocrinus) decorus (Phil.) and E. ro- saceus (Gold.) in the lateral union of the first arm-joints, and their supporting the interbrachial plates, instead of the scapule, the scapulze consequently being pointed above ; also in the plates resting on the intercostal not being bifid, and most remarkably from all of the genus in the number of fingers, there being but two to each hand in the other species. Rare in the Wenlock limestone of Dudley. (Col. A cast in the University collection at Cambridge.) BLASTOIDEA. Pentremites campanulatus (M‘Coy). Sp. Char. Bell-shaped, base as wide as the body ; pseudambu- lacra* wide above, tapering to the angles at the base ; trans- * I use the word pseudambulacra here to designate those poriferous rows in Pentremites, &c. which resemble ambulacra, but the pores of which are 250 Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new Paleozoic Echinodermata. verse suture between the first and second series of supra-basal plates nearly medial; base flattened; surface minutely gra- nulated.. Length 3 lines, width 3 lines. | If we suppose the lower third abruptly cut off a P. ellipticus, we should have a good idea of this little species, which agreeing with the above in most characters is distinguished by its small size, more tapering ambulacra, greater proportional width and wide base. Rare in the carboniferous limestone of Derbyshire. (Col. University of Cambridge.) Codaster (M‘Coy), n. g. Etym. coder, tintinnabulum, and aornp, stella. Gen. Char. Cup conical, with the upper part broad, flat, trun- cate ; pelvis deep, conical, of three pieces, one tetragonal and two pentagonal, each having its imner apex notched to form part of the round columnar canal; on the upper edges of these rest five large equal first supra-basal plates which reach to the truncated summit, to which from their mesial gibbosity they give a pentagonal out- line ; in the centre of this superior disc the pat terminal disc mouth seems situated, and from it five promi- of Codaster. nent, minutely porous pseudambulacra diverge, one to each angle, each being placed on a thick tapering ridge divided by a mesial sulcus ; from the re-entering angles of those ridges four other thick, rapidly tapering ridges proceed, one to the middle of each of four of the straight sides, each ridge at its thick, oral end shows an obscure impression, probably of the ovarian pores ; the fifth space is without a ridge, being occupied by a large, ovate or lozenge-shaped (? anal) opening ; the depressed, triangular intervening spaces are marked with coarse, rough parallel striz nearly coinciding in direction with the pseudambulacral ridges, and converging to the second set of ridges ; the impressed lines between these strize seem punc- tured, the fifth (? posterior) space is without sulcation, These strange and beautiful forms, the ‘hell-stars, as they may be called, are obviously allied to Pentremites (taking P. Der- biensis, florealis, oblongus, ellipticus, and such like as the types of the genus), from which they differ in having the small basal plates enormously developed into a conical pelvis, and having the pseudambulacra entirely confined to the capital plates (which here found by MM. Roemer and Yondell (Bulletin de la Soc. Géol. de France for 17th April 1848) to be really the alimentary canals of a double row of little jointed tentacles resembling I imagine-those of Pseudocrinites. Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new Paleozoic Echinodermata. 251 form a truncated disc) instead of being continued through a slit in the supra-basal plates nearly to their base. On the nature of the peculiar sulcation, represented im the subjoined sketch in four of the interambulacral spaces, I have no remark to offer. In Prof. Forbes’s paper on the British Cystidea in the second volume of the ‘Memoirs of the Geol. Survey,’ p. 529, there is a figure representing “ the projection of the arm-bearing surface of the Pentremites pentagonalis,” which resembles the disc of our genus except in having the posterior interambulacral space sulcated, and with athick mesial ridge like the rest ; 1 do not suppose that that figure is meant to represent the Platycrinus pentagonalis of Mil- ler, forming the Pentremites id. of G. Sowerby and Phillips, which presents no resemblance of the kind. I only know the following two species, from the carboniferous limestone. Codaster acutus (M‘Coy). Sp. Char. Pelvic and supra-basal plates of equal length; pelvis acutely conical, obtusely subtrigonal in section ; columnar ad- herence small, round, prominent; surface smooth. Length 6 lines, width of disc 5 lines. Not very uncommon in the carboniferous limestone of Bolland. (Col. University of Cambridge.) Codaster trilobatus (M‘Coy). Sp. Char. Supra-basal one-third longer than the basal or pelvic plates ; pelvis divided into three-tumid lobes which hang be- low the columnar adherence ; surface smooth. Length 7 lines, width of dise 5 lines. Not uncommon in the carboniferous limestone of Derbyshire. (Col. ee of Cambridge.) Ord. PeriscHorcuinipa (M‘Coy). All the known Echinida—from the spheroidal Echini with the mouth and anus both central, one vertically under the other, to the elongated, symmetrical Spatangi with their mouth and anus at opposite ends of the ventral disc—all agree in having their case made up of twenty vertical rows of plates, ten ambulacral and ten interambulacral. This is not only the most persistent character of the entire group, but the number becomes of extreme interest when, with Agassiz and Valentin, we view the globose test of the sea-urchins as a mere modification of the same parts which we find in a 5-rayed starfish,—an ideal division of the mesial suture con- necting the two rows of plates in each interambulacrum of the former, giving at once the ambulacra, lateral ossicles, and other characters of the latter. The Echinites of the palzeozoic rocks however are constructed on an entirely different plan, having three 252 Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new Paleozoic Echinodermata. or more rows of interambulacral plates, instead of two as in those of the newer rocks and existing seas ; as therefore those sea-urchins differ from all of the order Echinida in the great number of rows of plates in the test, usually having an odd number of rows in the interambulacra, and the consequent impossibility of theoretically dividing them at the sutures into five equal parts, I would pro- pose to form a peculiar order for their reception under the above title, indicating the complexity of thei structure. I first drew attention to the structural peculiarities of those fossils in 1844 in my ‘ Synopsis of the Carb. Limest. Fossils of Ireland’ (p.171 to 174), where I gave the generic characters of the genus Pale- chinus (proposed in manuscript by my friend Dr. Scouler), and described and figured several species having from three to five rows of plates in the interambulacra. In the same work I stated that the plates of the so-called Cidarites of the carboniferous period being hexagonal was a proof that they too must have had, like the Palechini, more than two rows of interambulacral plates, and being consequently distinct from the newer fossil and recent Cidaris, | mentioned that I had long distinguished them in manuscripts (in the collections at Dublin) under the name of Archeocidaris. In that work I withdrew my own name however in favour of Echinocrinus, by which M. Agassiz had announced his intention of designating the carboniferous Cidaris Neri, &e. in his Introduction to the 2nd livr. of his ‘ Monog. des Echinod. Fossiles, p. 15: although he did not either define the genus or recognise the aforesaid peculiarities, the name itself seemed to indicate an entirely different affinity, namely with the Cri- noidea, in which group this generic name is placed in Agassiz’s ‘Nomenclator Zoologicus.’ I propose to resume now my old name for this genus, Ist, because M. Agassiz neither mdicated the affinities nor gave any descriptive notice of the genus Echi- nocrinus, while I have done both for my Archeocidaris ; 2nd, se- veral of the continental geologists have not followed my example in rejecting my own name, but prefer Archeocidaris ; 3rd, in the ‘ Catalogue Raisonné des Nchinodermes,’ &c., published by MM. Agassiz and Desor in the ‘ Annales des Sc. Nat.’ for November 1846, no mention is made of the genus Hchinocrinus, but the species which were to have formed the type of it (Cidaris Nerit, &c.) are given under the new title of Paleocidaris, which of course has no claims for adoption on the score of priority; nor do MM. Agassiz and Desor even there seem aware of the pecu- liarity in form of the interambulacral plates or their abnormal number, although my observations on those points are mentioned by M. Verneuil nearly two years before in his ‘ Coup d’ceil général sur la Faune Paléozoique de Russie,’ prefixed to the second vol. of MM. Murchison, Verneuil, and Keyserling’s great work on Mr, F. M‘Coy on some new Paleozoic Echinodermata, 258 Russia and the Ural Mountains. Under those circumstances, therefore, it seems the most simple and correct course to use the ia term Archeocidaris for those fossils. The order Perischoechinida may be divided into two families : Ist, Palechinide, having the interambulacral plates crowded with small, subequal, spinigerous tubercles, not perforated, the spines of one form (including Palechinus, Melonites, Owen and Nor- wood, &c.); 2nd, Archeocidaride, having the spines and tubercles of two forms and sizes, the primary spines very large, generally muricated, crenulated at the base, and each supported on a large mammillated and perforated primary tubercle surrounded by an elevated ring, never more than one on any plate, generally sur- : rounded by a crowd of the small secondary tubercles (including a Archeocidaris, M‘Coy, and the following). These family divi- ____ sions rest on the same characters as the separation of the true . Echini and the Cidaride among the normally formed Echinida. Perischodomus (M‘Coy), n. g. Etym. wepicxe@v, complexus, and daua, domus. Gen. Char. Spheroidal, depressed, subpentagonal ; ambulacra narrow, of two rows of small plates, most usually of a trans- oo o Oo ° 99? o c (3) ; eG °¢o a. Diagram of portion of interambulacrum and ambulacra of Perischodomus. b. ait: of the primary and some of the secondary tubercles magnified more ighly. ce. One of the ovarian plates. versely elongate pentagonal figure, and each pierced by one pair of simple pores; interambulacra wide, of five rows of plates very irregular in size and shape, all the plates covered with small equal granules or secondary tubercles, while the row on each side adjoining the ambulacra alone bear the small, smooth primary spmes, one on each, the supporting tubercle being small, mammillated, perforated, but not crenulated, sur- rounded by a double ring and situated not in the centre, but near the ambulacral edge, a little above the middle; ovarian 254 Dr. Greville on some new species of Sargassum. plates pierced each with six foramina; mouth and anus small, both central. | This genus is remarkable for the irregularity of form and size — of the interambulacral plates, differing in this both from Archeo- cidaris and Palechinus ; from the former it also differs in the greater number of the interambulacral plates being destitute of the mammillated primary tubercle, and by its small size and lateral position on those plates which do bear it ; from Palechinus it differs, besides the above, in the two rows of primary tubercles to each interambulacrum, &c. I at present know but one species. Perischodomus biserialis (M‘Coy). Sp. Char. Diameter (of flattened specimens) about 24 inches, width of ambulacra at middle 3 lines; width of mouth and ovarian circle each about 3 lines; granules on the five rows of irregular interambulacral plates scarcely visible, the two rows of mammillated and perforated primary tubercles bordering the ambulacra very small ; two rows of ambulacral plates, about six or seven occupying the same space as one of the interam- — bulacral plates of the middle of the row. Some few of the ambulacral plates are wedge-shaped, pointed towards the interambulacra, as in the sketch. The primary spines, as far as seen, were cylindrical and smooth. Rare in the lower carboniferous limestone of Hook Head, Wex- ford. (Col. University of Cambridge (anal and genital half), and Dr. Griffith at Dublin (oral half).) XXIX.—Alge Orientales :—Descriptions of new Species belonging to the genus Sargassum. By R. K. Grevitiz, LL.D. &ec.* [Continued from p. 219.] [| With a Plate. } 16. Sargassum squarrosum (nob.); caule filiformi, angulato; foliis (parvis) anguste obovatis, obtusis, plus minusve repando-dentatis ; vesiculis subsphericis, brevissime petiolatis ; receptaculis obovatis vel lineari-oblongis, plano-compressis, acute lateque dentatis. Hab. in mari Peninsule Indiz Orientalis ; Wight. Root I have not seen. Stem filiform, angular, a foot to, pro- bably, a foot and a half long, bushy with numerous branches which appear to be generally 2 or 3 inches long. Leaves small, half an inch or, rarely, three-fourths of an inch in length, * Read before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh, February 8, 1849. Dr. Greville on some new species of Sargassum. 255 narrow-obovate, rounded at the apex, attenuated at the base into a slender and rather long footstalk, often nearly entire, but more generally repando- or even serrato-dentate, furnished with pores, and a nerve which disappears before reaching the summit. Ves?- cles nearly the size of hempseed, subspherical, supported on stalks scarcely a line long. Receptacles a line or more in length, ax- illary, obovate, or oblong, compressed, the margin and apex fur- nished with broad sharp teeth; frequently the receptacles are proliferous, the whole forming a very irregularly divided raceme, which is sometimes so twisted and curled as to give it the appear- ance of a cluster of minute proliferous leaves. From the two imperfect specimens which I possess of this plant, I suspect that it is subject to considerable variation, and my figure and description are given chiefly with a view of affording algologists a memorandum for its more accurate investigation. On one of my specimens several of the leaves are converted into vesicles, which are supported on stalks 2 lines long resembling the lower part of the leaf; these are also winged and apiculate. 17. Sargassum divaricatum (nob.) ; caule angulato ; foliis linearibus, acuminatis, breviter petiolatis, uninervibus, subintegerrimis ; vesi- culis numerosis, sphericis, petiolatis, petiolis planis, dilatatis ; receptaculis cylindraceis, filiformibus, divaricato-dichotomis. Wight in herb. no. 7. Hab. in mari Peninsule Indie Orientalis ; Wight. Root I have not seen. Entire plant probably a foot or more in length. Stem nearly as thick as a crow-quill, giving off spreading branches at short intervals 4 to 6 inches long, which are clothed with numerous short ramuli and leaves, so as to give the whole plant a bushy appearance. Leaves somewhat more than an inch in length, a lme or more broad, more or less acuminate, entire, or rarely obscurely subdentate, shortly petio- late, furnished with a nerve and pores. Vesicles spherical, smaller than hempseed, on little flat dilated petioles about a line long; sometimes they are margined, and occasionally on longer stalks resembling an abbreviated leaf, and apiculate. Receptacles fili- form, cylindraceous, subdichotomously divided, the segments spreading, the whole forming axillary tufts, often 3 or 4 lines in length. Colour reddish brown, that of the receptacles black. Substance cartilaginous. A well-marked species, the receptacles separating it at once from its congeners. When luxuriant the three or four tufts on a ramulus seem to form one mass, and to the naked eye suggest the idea of a little parasitic Gigartina, and is by no means unlike dwarf specimens of Gymnogongrus Griffithsie, Mart. Sometimes the receptacles are less abundant and conspicuous, having fewer 256 Dr. Greville on some new species of Sargassum. divisions, the segments however being often nearly 2 lines long. The leaves bear a considerable resemblance to those of Sargassum bacciferum, but are much more numerous. 18. Sargassum acutifolium (nob.); caule plano-compresso, distiche ramoso ; foliis linearibus utrinque attenuatis, acutissimis, integer- rimis, uninervibus, ad ramulos filiformibus ; vesiculis sparsis, sub- ellipticis, petiolatis, petiolis planis ; receptaculis compressis, lineari- oblongis, ad apicem dentatis. Sargassum acinaria, Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. i. p. 22 ?? Hab. in mari Peninsule Indiz Orientalis ; Wight. Root 1 have not seen. Plant probably 2 or 8 feet long. Stem (or probably primary branch) plano-compressed, a line or more broad, distichously branched; branches about an inch apart, 8-12 inches long, flat like the stem, bearing ramuli 2-3 inches long, at intervals of 4 to 3 of an inch, which in their turn bear a smaller series upon which the fructification is placed. Leaves, the larger ones at the base of the branches, 2 inches im length, linear, acuminated at each extremity, entire, furnished with a nerve and a few scattered pores: the rest much smaller, almost filiform, those accompanying the fructification sometimes so slen- _ der as to be capillary. Vesicles scarcely half the size of hemp- seed, very sparingly developed, somewhat elliptical, on flat slender stalks, 2 lines or more long, mostly produced at the base of the racemes of receptacles. Sometimes a vesicle occurs at the extremity of a leaf. Receptacles minute, axillary, oblong or linear- oblong, compressed, generally toothed at the apex, forming more — or less divided racemes. Colour reddish black. Substance car- tilaginous. It is not without considerable hesitation that I separate this plant from Sargassum acinaria of Agardh. There are however differences, judging from his description, (and in the absence of authenticated specimens,) which seem to be sufficiently decisive. The stem in S. acinaria is said to be angular. In the specimens before me both it and the branches are clearly plano-compressed, ‘and give off the ramifications in a distichous manner. ‘This character alone would remove my plant from the species above mentioned. The receptacles, described simply as cylindraceous in S. acinaria, are in the present plant, when fully deve- loped, more or less compressed, and toothed at the apex. The cauline leaves are not “lanceolate,” being too narrow to be termed even linear-lanceolate ; but this is a character so liable — to variation that much stress cannot be laid upon it. The racemes of fructification are truly axillary. The vesicles (in the specimens under examination) very few. Sargassum acutifolium is, from the abundance of the narrow leaves (which spread at a considerable angle), and also of the closely approximated tufts of ; re . a iy: Mr. P. H. Gosse on, two new Birds from Jamaica. = 257 receptacles, very bushy in appearance. My specimens are not more than 14 inches long, but evidently indicate a plant 2 or 3 feet in length. EXPLANATION OF PLATE X. Sargassum squarrosum. 1. A branch. 2. Leaves. 3. Vesicles. 4. Receptacles. | The last magnified. Sargassum divaricatum. Fig. 1. One of the ramuli. — 2. Vesicles. — 3. Do. — 4. Receptacles. 3 & 4 magnified. Sargassum acutifolium. Fig. 1. A small branch. tet — 2.-Do. from a young plant. — 3. Vesicles. — 4. Do. produced at the end of leaves. — 5. A raceme. — 6. A single receptacle. 5 & 6 magnified. XXX.—Descriptions of two new Birds from Jamaica. By Puitie Henry Gosse. Tae former of the two species which I am about te describe was accidentally overlooked in writing my ‘ Birds of Jamaica,’ and the latter has been discovered since the publication of that work. Elania cotta. Uength 51 inches, expanse of wing 8,5,, flexure 2,55, rictus 13, tarsus ;8,, middle toe 55. rides dark hazel ; feet dark slate-gray; beak black. Head blackish ash; crown bril- liant yellow, commonly concealed; back and rump olive; tail blackish with olive edges; wing black; the primaries edged faintly, the secondaries, tertiaries and greater coverts conspicu- ously, with pale yellow; third quill longest. A white stripe, ill-defined, over the eye, meeting on the forehead ; ear-coverts white, with dark tips; chin, cheeks, throat, and breast white, speckled obscurely with black beneath the eyes; belly, vent, under tail-coverts, and inner surface of wings, delicate pale yellow. | This little Tyrant, for want of any obvious peculiarities to di- stinguish it from others of its genus, I have named from the locality where I first met with it, the Cotta-wood, a tangled cop- — pice on Grand Vale Mountain, in the parish of St. Ehzabeth. I afterwards observed it in other situations, as in the woods around Bluefields, but it does not appear to be anywhere common: nor am I able to say whether it is a permanent resident, or merely a Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. iui. 17 258 Mr. P. H. Gosse on two new Birds from Jamaica. winter visitant in Jamaica. Its manners, as far as I have noticed them, resemble those of the other Tyrants; pursuing insects in the air, and retiring to a prominent twig to eat them. I have observed one attack with much clamour a John-to-whit (Vzreo- sylva olivacea), on the wing. A figure of this species will be found in my ‘ Illustrations of the Birds of Jamaica,’ Part xi. plate 45. Trochilus Maria. Length 4,4, inches; wing from flexure 2+4; rictus rather more than 77; tarsus ;%,; middle toe 5. Beak (in a dried state) blackish brown above, buff below, with the tip black : irides ?; feet black. Crown dull black, each feather tipped with a spangle of green and bronze, the spangles having a tendency to form longitudinal rows : nape and sides of the neck blackish, beset with spangles less numerous, but larger and more golden than on the crown: back and shoulders of wings richly bronzed with a ruddy golden hue, slightly tending to green im some lights ; rump and upper tail-coverts more decidedly golden green ; tail black, glossed with golden green, principally towards the tips of the feathers, the uropygials having more of the me- tallic lustre than the rest; wing quills and greater coverts pur- plish black, the innermost coverts and the winglet tipped with golden : throat, breast and belly emerald green, not scaly, the tips of the feathers only being metallic and showing the brownish black bases between them: vent and under tail-coverts black. The specimen appears to be an immature male. This specimen of a species previously unknown to me was obligingly forwarded to me by my esteemed scientific friend, Richard Hill, Esq. of Spanish-Town, to whom it was sent from the mountains of Manchester. It is near to Polytmus, but dif- fers from it in the inferior length of its beak, and im the colours of the plumage; but being apparently young, it is impossible to say what its adult condition may prove. I am happy however to fortify my own judgment by that of Mr. Gould, who on my showing it to him decidedly pronounced it new. 3 Mr. Hill writes me concerning the specimen : “ It was startled from a nest in which were two young ones, and was obtained by charging some of the blossoms of the mountain-pride (Spa- thelia simplex) on which it was feeding, with minute doses of strychnine. As soon as it sucked from one of the poisoned cha- lices, it fluttered, and fell dead.” The nest does not differ in structure from those made of the drab-coloured down of the Eriodendron, or of the Ochroma lagopus, with a stucco of lichens.” Mr. Hill had at first proposed to name this species “ brae- teatus,’ but afterwards substituted the feminine appellative, which I have pleasure in placing at the head of this article. “ Doubting,” he observes, “whether bracteatus was sufficiently Mr. H. E. Strickland on the Dodo and its Kindred. 259 distinctive, I had meditated calling it Maria, in remembrance of my late talented little niece, who had assisted me so much in my natural history studies, by collecting specimens and getting up facts relating to the instincts and habits of the objects I noted or described. Maria was with me in Manchester when I procured the green-backed swallow (your Hirundo euchrysea), and we visited together in the very district where this new Trochilus was found ; but I hesitated about the adoption of her name, from the impos- sibility of putting it in any other way than as ‘ Trochilus Maria,’ though 7. Cora and 7. Mango might reconcile me to it. [Other examples, as Anna, Sappho, &c., might also be added.] I leave the matter m your hands, but would suggest that the specific soubriquet should be considered undetermined, till fresh specimens be obtained.” A figure of this specimen appears in my ‘Illustrations,’ Part xiii. plate 22. XXXI.— Supplementary Notices regarding the Dodo and its Kindred. Nos. 4,5. By H. E. Srricxianp, M.A., F.G.S. {Continued from p. 139.] 4. The Dodo applied to Heraldry.—I am indebted to the Rev. Richard Hooper, of St. Stephen’s, Westminster, for obligingly calling my attention to what may be ealled the heraldic depart- ment of the Dodo-history. The introduction of such a subject into a scientific journal would require apology were it not certain that many a curious fact of history, both physical and civil, may be disentangled from the quaint devices of armorial pageantry. It now appears that besides the ‘“ human Dodos” referred to by a witty (yet scientific) writer in Blackwood’s Magazine (Jan. 1849, p- 81), a family has existed in modern times, bearing the syno- nymous name of Dronte, and decorated with a Dodo on their armorial shield. Could we now trace out the whereabouts of this family, we might possibly elicit from their archives some original facets connected with the present matter. All my inquiries about the Dronte family have indeed hitherto been fruitless, but I hope | that this notice may induce heraldic students to throw light on the subject. The passage to which I here refer is contained in the ‘Academy of Armory and Blazon’ by Randle Holme, pub- lished at Chester in 1688 ; book ii. ch. 13. p. 289. The Rev. J. Baron of Queen’s College, Oxford, has kindly afforded access to a copy of this rare work in the library of that college, and has enabled Mr. Delamotte to engrave the following facsimile of the heraldic device. This figure seems to have been copied, with a ittle alteration, from that contained in the rare edition of Bon- 17* 260 Mr. H.E. Strickland on the Dodo and its Kindred. tekoe (see ‘Dodo and its Kindred,’ p. 63), but the description is evidently taken from Clustus, Exotica, cap. iv. The author ju- diciously points out the discrepancy between the colour of the wings as given by Clusius and Bontius, which is explained by Dr. Hamel (‘ Der Dodo,’ &c. pp. 25, 34) to have arisen from a mistranslation of the original Dutch ‘of Van Neck. : It is remarkable that although Holme takes his description from the works of Clusius and Bontius, yet his figure is copied from neither, but is taken from a third, and wholly independent, source. This seems conclusive as to the actual existence of a family bearing these arms ; for had they been Holme’s own in- vention, he would naturally have copied the figure from one of the two works which furnished him with the description. So now to our author. . “He beareth Sable a Dodo, or Dronte proper. By the name of Dronte. This exotic bird doth equal a Swan in bigness, and is of some authors termed Gallus Peregrinus and Sygnus Cu- cullatus, a Hooded Swan; yet it is of a far differrent shape. For the head is great, covered (as it were) with a certain mem- brane, resembling a hood. The bill is thick, and long, yellow next the head, the point black ; the upper chap is hooked at the end, the lower chap had a blew spot between the yellow and black. It is covered with thin short feathers, and wants win in stead thereof it hath four or five long black feathers ; that the hinder part of the body is round, flat, and fleshy, wherein for the tail were four or five small curled feathers, twirled up together, of an ash colour. The legs thick and short with long sharp pointed toes, yellowish ; claws black. Thighs covered with black feathers, the rest of the body grey. Yet Bontius, lib. 5. chap. 17. in his History of India, describes it to have a great ill-favoured head, covered with a membrane like a hood ; the bill bluish white, the tips of the upper mandable black, the lower yellow, the body is covered with soft grey feathers ; the soft feathered wings of a yellowish ash colour ; legs yellowish, and both them and the toes set with broad scales.” 5. Stones in the stomach of birds, indicative of frugivorous habits —In the ‘ Dodo and its Kindred, ? p. 43, it is stated that Mr. J. Miers on the genus Brachistus. 261 «stones are only swallowed by frugivorous birds, which require them to triturate their food, and are never found in the gizzards of the Raptores.” Hence it was argued, that the Dodo, which is known to have had stones in its stomach, could have no affinity to Raptorial birds. Dr. G. Dickie of Aberdeen has however called my attention to a passage in Sir J. C. Ross’s Antarctic Expe- dition, which shows that the above generalization, though un- doubtedly true in general, admits, like all rules, of an exception. It is there mentioned (vol. ii. p. 159) that stones were usually found in the stomachs of the Aptenodytes Forsteri, to the amount of two to twenty lbs. weight. This is certainly a remarkable fact in the case of a piscivorous bird, and indicates some pecu- liarity in its habits which it would be desirable to clear up. Do any of the fucivorous Fish swallow pebbles to help digestion, and can the Penguin have thus acquired these foreign matters at second hand? But whatever be the cause of this habit in the Penguin, it does not affect the argument as to the remoteness of the Dodo from the Raptorial birds. XXXII.—Coniributions to the Botany of South America. By Joun Mizrs, Esq., F.R.S., F.L.S. [Continued from p. 146. ] BRACHISTUS. A PARTICULAR group of plants has been before alluded to under this name (ante, p. 144), most of which have been referred to Witheringia by Prof. Kunth, and from which genus I have shown that they differ by having a campanular calyx generally with an almost entire margin, which does not enlarge with the fruit, by a much smaller berry and other characters. They are also di- stinet from Aenistus by the calyx being generally entire on the margin, rarely 5-toothed, and not having the five strong prominent nervures which give to the calyx of the latter genus the appear- ance of an almost pentangular tube: they differ also in the much shorter tube of the corolla, a more rotate border, more dilated stamens arising from a triangular expansion at the base, as in Hebecladus and Saracha; their flowers are considerably less in size, and they have smaller berries, which exhibit a very thin membranaceous dissepiment, not thickened in the middle by the confluence of the placentz, as in Witheringia, Acnistus, Iochroma, Saracha, &c.; the placentz on the contrary, originating from a central line in the middle of the dissepiment, are thin and ‘slender, projecting for a short distance at right angles into the cavity of the cell, and then become furcated, continuing mem- 262 Mr. J. Miers on the genus Brachistus. branaceous, with numerous seeds attached on each side. The ovarium is also surrounded at its base by a distinct annular dise, and is not seated simply upon a fleshy torus as m Aenistus. These plants appear to me closely allied to the Physalis arbo- yescens, Willd, which, on account of its arborescent habit and its different form of flower, | propose to separate from that genus and attach to this group. They may thus be made to constitute a distinct genus under the name of Brachistus, from BpdywoTos, brevissimus, on account of the shortness of the tube of their corolla. As Lochroma (which I have made to include Chenesthes) differs from Acnistus principally in the length of the tube of its corolla, so Brachistus on the other hand is not less distinct from that genus on account of the extreme shortness of the tube of the corolla, and its deeply cleft rotate border. This genus will first include all the species of Wetheringia of Prof. Kunth (of which I will give below amended characters) with the exception of W. riparia, which from its infundibuliform corolla is evidently an Acnistus, and W. angustifolia, which from its racemose blue flowers and other characters evidently does not belong to this genus, appertaining more probably to the same group as Solanum montanum. For the same reason are excluded the W. crassifolia, Dun., and W. pendula, R. and Sch. The W. salicifolia, Hook., is a Capraria according to Mr. Bentham, although it offers re- gular pentandrous flowers: it evidently belongs to the genus Xuaresia of R. and P.: the six herbaceous species of Witheringia _ of Dunal and Sprengel enumerated by Dr. Walpers (Repert. iui. pp- 31, 32), as 1 have before remarked, appear to me to belong to Solanum. The following I consider to be its generic characters : Bracuistus (gen. nov.).—Calyz parvus, urceolatus, margine integro, vel rarius 4—5-dentato, persistens et non augescens. Corolla subrotata, tubo brevi, limbo 4—5-partito, lobis oblongis acutis, «stivatione valvata. Stamina 4—5, erecta; filamenta imo subdilatata, paulo supra basin corolle adnata; anthere oblong, submucronulatz, 2-lobze, lobis arcte aduatis margine exteriore dehiscentibus. Ovarium ovatum, disco annulari imo cinctum, 2-loculare, dissepimento tenui utrinque in placentam membranaceam bifidam ovuligeram producto, ovulis plurimis. Stylus simplex, longitudine stammum. Stigma clavatum, sub- 2-lobum. Bacca parva, globosa, calyce parvulo suffulta, 2- locularis. Semina compressa, in pulpo aquoso nidulantia, sublenticularia, festa aspero-scrobiculata ; ceetera ignota.—Ar- bores vel frutices Americe Aiquinoctialis: folia alterna vel sepius gemina, altero multo minori et heteromorpho, subintegra vel an- gulato-dentata ; flores aaillares, fasciculato-congesti, perpauct, vel. rarius solifarit, pedicellis 1-floris, gracilibus, erectis, demum cernurs. Mr. J. Miers on the genus Brachistus. 263 1. Brachistus stramonifolius. Witheringia stramonifolia, H.B.K. Nov. Gen. iii. 18;—arboreus, ramulis angulatis, pubescentibus ; foliis ovatis, acuminatis, inzequaliter cordatis et dentato-angu- latis, hirtellis, geminis, altero dimidio breviore ; floribus fasci- culato-congestis, hirtellis, pedunculis nutantibus, 5-meris, sta- minibus margine pilosis, inclusis ; bacca pisiformi, calycis per- sistentis duplo diametro.—Mexico. The leaves are said to be 4—5 inches long, 2-3 inches broad, on a petiole 1-1} inch: the flowers (fifteen to twenty) are aggregated in each extra: axillary fascicle, the peduncles varying from 6 to 20 lines in length; the corolla, the size of that of Capsicum fru- tescens, has an expanded 5-partite border, the mouth of the short tube being pilose, the filaments are hairy on the margins. The berries are red, globular, 3 lines in diameter, and are supported by their small persistent calyx on slender deflexed peduncles. 2. Brachistus macrophyllus. Witheringia macrophylla, H. B. K. loc. cit. 14;—fruticosus, ramulis subangulatis, tenuissime pube- rulis ; foliis ovato-ellipticis, subacuminatis, subrepandis, glabri- | usculis, superioribus geminis, altero minore ; floribus plurunis, fasciculato-congestis, petiolo dimidio brevioribus, 4.-meris, gla- bris, pedunculis filiformibus cernuis ; corolle tubo brevi, limbo 4.-partito, patente, filamentis margine villosis ; bacca minima, calyce parvulo suffulta——Nova Granada. The leaves are stated to be 8 inches long and about 4 inches broad, somewhat smooth, but slightly woolly on the primary neryures, and supported on a petiole 14-15 lines long, which is slender, caniculate and pubescent. The flowers are numerous in each fascicle upon slender, smooth peduncles 4—5 lines long. The calyx is small, almost entire or obsoletely 4-toothed, and quite smooth. The corolla, not larger than that of Solanum nigrum, 1s of a greenish hue, with a very short tube, a rotate border with four pointed lobes, the included filaments ‘being very short, flat- tened and ciliate on the margins; the anther lobes are adnate, lanceolate, pointed, erect, and bursting on the margins. The oyarium is small, rounded; smooth, and seated on a glandular disc. The berry is red, not larger than a peppercorn, and sup- ported upon its small calyx. 3. Brachistus ciliatus. Witheringia ciliata, H. B. K. loc. cit. 15. —fruticosus, ramis teretibus, glabris ; foltis oblongis, acutis, basi angustatis, integerrimis, ciliatis, _geminis, altero duplo mi- nore ; floribus 5-meris, parvis, paucis (1-2), extra-axillaribus, pedunculis capillaceis pubescentibus ; calyce urceolato obsolete dentato, dentibus linearibus pubescente ; corolla glabra, tubo _ brevi, limbo angulato sub-5-lobo patente, lobis acutis; bacca 264 Mr. J. Miers on the genus Brachistus. globosa, calyce parvulo suffulta—Nova Granada, in Andibus excelsis. This plant bears very much the appearance of Solanum philly- reoides, Dun. The leaves are smooth, thin and membranaceous, ciliate on the margins, 13 inch or more in length, 7 lines broad, on a pubescent petiole 4-5 limes long. The flowers, solitary or binate, are about the size of those of the last species, the very slender peduncles measuring 8-9 lines: the pubescent calyx is almost entire on the margin, with five nearly obsolete erect teeth, the filaments are short, quite smooth and dilated below, the an- thers oblong, obtuse, erect, bursting on the margins. 4, Brachistus mollis. Witheringia mollis, H. B. K. loc. cit. 15. —fruticosus, ramulis teretibus, cano-tomentosis ; foliis ovatis utrinque acuminatis, integerrimis, supra pubescentibus, subtus molliter cano-tomentosis, geminis, altero multo minore et dif- formi ; floribus 5-meris, extra-axillaribus (2-3-4), pedunculis filiformibus, elongatis, cernuis ; corolle tubo brevi, limbo an- gulato sub-5-lobo, laciniis acutis, staminibus glabris inelusis ; bacca minima, calyce parvulo suffulta.—Caxamarca, Peruvie. The leaves of this species are from 1} to 2 inches long, and 9 to 12 lines broad, on a tomentose petiole 3 lines long. The pe- duncles, from 9 to 11 lines in length, are slender, hairy, depen- dent, but erect in fruit ; the flowers are the size of those of the two former species; the calyx is urceolate, incano-tomentose, with five short linear teeth ; the corolla is hairy outside, has a plicate and a somewhat pentangular limb with acute angles ; the stamens, five or six, are short, smooth and erect; the berry, not larger than a peppercorn, is supported on its very small persist- ent calyx. 5. Brachistus rhomboideus. Witheringia rhomboidea, H. B. K. loc. cit. 15.—fruticosus, ramis teretibus, tomentosis; foliis ovatis, acutiusculis, basi rotundatis et inzequalibus, mteger- rimis, supra molliter pubescentibus, subtus cano-tomentosis, geminis, altero minore ; floribus paucis (4-6), extra-axillaribus, fasciculatis, pedunculis filiformibus petiolo longioribus ; corolla rotata, limbo 5-fido, laciniis acutis, apice hirtellis—Nova Gra- nada (Quindiu). The branches of this species are said to be somewhat scandent ; the leaves are scarcely 1 inch long, % inch broad, upon cano- tomentose petioles 2 to 5 lines in length; the peduncles are 4 or 5 lines long, cernuous in flower, erect and 7 to 8 lines long in fruit. The flowers are the size of those of the three foregomg species; the calyx, cano-tomentose, is urceolate, with a nearly entire margin, and five short linear distant teeth: the corolla is Mr. J. Miers on the genus Brachistus. 265 glabrous, with a rotate 5-fid border, the segments being oblong, acute and hairy at the apex; the filaments are subulate, short and smooth. 6. Brachistus dumetorum. Witheringia dumetorum, H. B. K. loc. cit. 16.—fruticosus, ramulis subangulatis, junioribus tomen- tosis; foliis ovatis, subacuminatis, basi cuneatis, supra hirto- pilosis, subtus hirto-tomentosis et canescentibus, superioribus geminis, aitero minore; floribus geminis aut ternis, extra- axillaribus, pedunculis filiformibus, tomentosis, petiolo multo longioribus ; corolla rotata, limbo 5-fido, laciniis brevibus, acutis, apice hirtis ; staminibus inclusis, glabris.—Nova Gra- nada. The leaves have a somewhat obtusely pomted acuminated apex, and are gradually contracted at base upon a short and caniculate tomentose petiole of 2 lines in length ; they are from 12 to 16 lines long and 6 to 8 lines broad, somewhat coriaceous, with parallel nervures, which with the midrib are prominent beneath. The peduncles are 3 to 5 lines long, filiform and tomentose ; the flowers are the size of those of the preceding species, the calyx of which it also resembles in form ; the corolla is rotate, smooth and _ plicated ; the filaments are very short, subulate and smooth. 7. Brachistus riparius. Witheringia riparia, H. B. K. loc. cit. 16,—fruticosus, ramulis angulatis, hispido-pilosis ; foliis sub- oblique obovato-oblongis, acuminatis, basi acutis, supra glabris et leete viridibus, subtus in rachin pilosis, geminis, altero multo minore ; floribus plurimis, fasciculatis, congestis, extra-axilla- ribus, petiolum subzequantibus ; corolle tubo calyce duplo lon- giore, infundibuliformi, limbo 5-partito; bacca sphzrica.— Nova Granada (Andibus Quindiuensibus, alt. 6300 ped.). This species, from the greater length of its corolla, might be referred to Acnistus, did not the habit of the plant show it to be congeneric with the above-mentioned species described by Prof. Kunth. The larger of the geminate leaves are from 8 to 10 inches long, 2} to 33 inches broad, upon petioles 5 to 8 lines long, caniculate and hispid; the smaller leaves in each pair are only 14 to 3 inches long, upon a much shorter petiole, and they are elliptic or ovate-elliptic, and acute at both ends. The flowers are fasciculated upon distinct peduncles, and are about the size of those of Lycium barbarum. ‘The calyx is urceolate, obsoletely 5-toothed, thin and smooth; the corolla is of a greenish white colour, smooth, the border divided into five equal divisions; the filaments are pilose at base, the anthers oblong, bursting longi- tudinally ; the style is smooth and longer than the stamens. 266 Mr. J. Miers on the genus Brachistus, 8. Brachistus hebephyllus (n. sp.) ;—fruticosus, ramulis teretibus, elliptico-lanceolatis, attenuato-acuminatis, basi subcuneatis, integris, utrinque molliter incano-pubescentibus ; floribus plu- rimis, parvulis, 4~meris, axillaribus, fasciculatis, pedunculis fili- formibus, petiolo subzqualibus, pilosis; calyce piloso, urceolato, margine integro, ciliato; corolla rotata, laciniis 4, oblongis, acutis, margine ciliatis, tubo brevi, intus pilosulo, staminibus brevibus, erectis: ovario ovato, disco annulari imsito: stylo staminibus superante, subincurvo; stigmate clavato; bacca parva, calyce minimo suffulta.—Nova Granada, v. s. in herb. Hook. (Los Tapios, Quindiu, Goudot, sub nomine “ Witheringia mollis, H. B. K.’’) This species, although approaching the Witheringia mollis, H. B. K., is certainly distinct from it in the form and size of its leaves, and its much smaller flowers, which are 4-merous: it has also an entire calyx. The leaves are 3 to 33 inches long, and about 1 or 14 inch broad, upon a petiole from 5 to 9 lines mm length ; the flowers, from 6 to 10 or more, are crowded in each axil, the pedicels being 5 lines in flower and 7 lines in fruit, they are pubescent and erect ; the corolla has a short tube with a 4-fid expanded border ; the filaments are gradually dilated to the base, smooth and somewhat pilose at the point of their insertion in the middle of the short tube, which is there pubescent; the anthers are ovate, cordate, acute, adnate, and terminated by a sharp point ; the style is long, slender and exserted, somewhat incurved, with a small clavate stigma; the ovarium is ovate, and surrounded at the base by an annular fleshy ring; the berry is about the size ofa peppercorn, supported on its smaller persistent withered calyx ; the dissepiment and bifurcate placentz are membranaceous: the seeds were too immature to determine the form of the embryo*. 9. Brachistus oblongifolius (n. sp.) ;—fruticosus, ramulis teneris, teretibus, glabris ; foliis oblongis, utrinque acuminatis, omnino glabris, breviter petiolatis, inferioribus subcoriaceis, rugoso- venosis, superioribus planiusculis, submembranaceis, geminis, altero tertio vel quarto minore, rhomboideo-ovato, breviter pe- tiolatis; floribus pentameris paucis, fasciculatis (2-4), pedun- culis subcernuis, petiolo seequilongis ; calyce urceolato, brevis- sime 5-dentato, glabro; corolla tubulosa, breviter infundibu- liformi, limbo 5-lobo expanso, laciniis acutis, stamimibus vix inclusis, filamentis filiformibus, medio tubi insertis, tubo hine pubescente, aliter intus glabro.—Nova Granada, v. s. in herb, Hook, (Pantano del Moral, Ibague, Goudot.) * A figure of this species with generic details will be given in Plate 36 of the ‘Illustr, South Amer. Plants.’ Mr. J. Miers on the genus Brachistus. 267 The larger leaves are 5 inches long and 2 inches broad, on a petiole of 4 lines ; the smaller leaves measure 23 inches long and 14 inch broad, on a petiole of 3 lines; the peduncles are from 4 to 6 lines long ; the calyx urceolate, 1 lie long; the tube of the corolla 3 lines, its segments 2 lines long*. 10. Brachistus dimorphus (n. sp.) ;—fruticosus, rainulis teretibus, glaberrimis ; foliis elongato-lanceolatis, apice acuminatissimis, basi oblique in petiolum attenuatis, adultis utrinque glabris, supra ad rachin scabrido-pilosis, margine subciliatis, junioribus sparse pilosis, geminis, difformibus, altero multo mimori, ro- tundato-ovato, sessili, basi inzequali, supra glabro, subtus pal- lide fulvescente ; floribus pentameris binis, extra-axillaribus, cernuis, petiolo brevioribus; calyce urceolato, fere integro, pubescente ; corolle tubo brevissimo, limbo 5-partito, expanso, lobis acutis ; filamentis subulatis, compressis, glabris ; antheris oblongis ; stylo exserto, subincurvo ; ; stigmate clavato, sub-2- lobo.— Nova Granada, v. s. in herb. Hook. (Los Tapios, Quin- diu, Goudot.) This species is very distinct, its larger leaves being so extremely different in form from the others ; i they are 35-33 inches long, } ich wide, on a petiole barely 3 inch in length: the smaller geminate leaf being 10 lines long and 7 lines broad ; the peduncle is scarcely 2 lines, and the corolla 2 lines in length ; the calyx is 1 line long and in diameter, submembranaceous, without ner- vures, and with five obsolete teeth on its almost entire margin ft. 11. Brachistus? lanceefolius (n. sp.) ;—ramis ferrugineo-tomen- tosis, dichotomis, ramulis angulatis, divaricatim flexuosis, vix ligneis ; foliis alternis, lanceolatis, utrinque acuminatis, inte- gris, supra parce, subtus densius fulvo- puberulis, petiolo sub- brevi; floribus e dichotomiis solitariis, vel e turionibus fasci- culatis ; ; pedunculis 1-4, unifloris, pilosis, apice incrassato- incurvis ; calyce piloso brevi, urceolato, angulato, margine fere integro, ‘dentibus 5 minimis instructo; corolla rotata, sub- glabra, limbo 5-lobo, lobis acutis, triangularibus, reflexis, mar- gine floccosis ; staminibus inclusis, erectis, glabris ; sty lo apice incrassato, stigmate capitato-bilobo.—America equinoctialis, v. s.in herb. Hook. (Loxa, regno Quitensi, Seemann, p. 879.) — (Vita, Peruvie, McLean.) This is a plant very distinct from the others, with very dicho- tomously spreading branches, which have a more medullary and less ligneous substance : there is no indication of fruit in the spe- * This species is represented in Plate 37 A. of the ‘ IIlustr. South Amer, lants.’ tA drawing of this species is ; shown in Plate 37 B. of the ‘ Illustr. South Amer. Plants.’ 268 Mr. J. Miers on the genus Brachistus. cimens referred to, but the structure of the flower corresponds with that of all the plants above described. The leaves are 23— 31 inches long, 1-1} inch saat upon a petiole 4—6 lines in length ; the peduncle measures $ 5 inch, the calyx 3 lines i 4 dia- meter ; the corolla, including the acuminated segments, is $ inch diameter. 12. Brachistus Hookerianus (n.sp.);—fruticulosus, ramulis striatis, molliter pilosis, demum glabris ; foliis ovatis, utrinque abrupte acuminatis, imo in petiolum longe decurrentibus, utringue sparse molliter hirsutis, demum subglabris, ‘margine ciliatis, rachi incrassato venisque pinnatis glabris, geminis, altero multo minore ; floribus pentameris, parvulis, axillaribus, fasciculato- congestis ; ; calyce minimo, pubescente, margine integro, den- tibus 5, setaceis ; corolla lutea, glabra, tubo brevi, sabcampa- nulato, limbo rotato, 5-angulato, angulis acutis, pilosulis ; staminibus brevibus, glabris.—Ecuador, v. s. in herb. Hook. (Cerro de Lantana, Guayaquil, Jameson, et in horto Kewensi cultus.) This pretty species is remarkable for,the abundance and bril- liancy of its small yellow flowers. Its leaves are 2% inches long, 12 inch broad, with a somewhat winged petiole $ inch long ; the peduncle measures 7 lines, the calyx 1 line, with remote setaceous teeth 3 a line in length ; the corolla is 5 lines in diameter. 13. Brachistus diversifolius. Witheringia diversifolia, Klotsch MSS.; Walp. Rep. ui. 29;—suffruticosus, ramis teretibus, sub- glabris, ramulis pubescentibus; foliis ovatis, acutis, basi abrupte attenuatis, utrinque sparsim pubescentibus, plerumque gemi- nis, altero obtusissimo duplo minori; pedunculis axillaribus, solitariis, calyce 5-dentato, corolla lutea, 5-fida.— Mexico. This plant was cultivated in the Botanic Garden of Berlin, from whence the particulars of the above description are proba- bly derived. 14. Brachistus Neesianus. Physalis arborescens, Linn. Sp. Pl. 261; Nees ab Esenb. Linn. vi. p. 456 ;—suffruticosus, ramulis angulatis, tomentosis ; foliis alternis, superioribus geminis, ovato-oblongis, acumine obtusiusculo, attenuatis, ineequaliter repando-dentatis, crassiusculis, supra subtiliter, subtus densius tomentosis, pilis canis, stellatis ; floribus paucis (2-3), extra- axillaribus, pendulis ; calyce urceolato, pubescente, 5-fido, den- tibus ovatis, obtusiusculis, canescentibus ; corolla rotata, ultra medium 5-fida, laciniis lanceolatis, extus tomentellis ; fructu ignoto.—Mexico (Yucatan). This plant has always been referred to Physalis, but doubtfully by Nees, who hardly considered it to belong to that genus, on ss AD ans eet Age See, Pa Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 269 account of its manifestly fruticose habit, and the different struc- ture of its flowers: with Brachistus it appears to correspond suf- ficiently, although nothing is yet known of its fruit. Willdenow considers this plant the same as that figured in Miller’s Dict. tab. 206. Tab. 20*, but Nees holds a contrary opinion (Linn. loc. cit. p. 441), principally on account of its leaves being opposite ; it is however most likely that its geminate leaves may have been mistaken by Miller as opposite. The leaves are said to be 2 inches long, 1 inch broad, on a _ petiole 1-3 inch in length; the peduncles are 2-2} lines long, the calyx scarcely 24 lines ; the corolla, including the lobes, is 33 lines in length. 15. Brachistus ? Linneanus. Physalis arborescens, Linn. Sp. Pl. 161; Spr. Syst. Veg. i. 696 ;—caule arborescente ; foliis ova- tis, subangulatis, subtus lanatis ; floribus solitariis.—Mexico. This species is excluded by Nees (Linn. vi. 483) from Physalis, and considered by him as altogether distinct from the foregoing. From the above short character it is impossible to come to any decided opinion on the subject. XXXITI.—The Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. By Ricuarp Spruce. [Continued from-p. 106.] Tue abbreviations made use of in this Catalogue are (besides those above-mentioned for the zones of altitude) P. occ., P. c. and P. or. for Pyrenei occidentales, centrales and orientales, re- spectively; M. P. for “ Musci Pyrenaici quos in Pyrenezis cen- tralibus occidentalibusque, necnon in Agro Syrtico, a.p. 1845 —46 decerpsit Richard Spruce. Londini: 1847 ;” and H. P. for a similar fasciculus of the Hepatice of the Pyrenees, and of the same date. I have made a point of citing the original description of each species, and one good figure of it, where such exists: the few ‘synonyms that are occasionally given have been in most cases ascertained from authentic specimens. As to those localities which I owe to the observations of my friends, I have affixed an autopsial mark (!) to the finder’s name im all cases where I have had the opportunity of examining his specimens ; and where I have not only done this but have also observed the same species in the very same place, a similar mark * “« Physalis foliis ovato-lanceolatis, integerrimis, oppositis, caule fruti- coso.”” 270 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. of verification is attached also to the locality : see, for an example, the stations mentioned for Hypnum Starkii. Ordo MUSCI. Hemicyclum 1. Plewrocarpi. Tribus 1. Hypnacez. 1. Hypnum, Dill., Linn. Obs. A large proportion of the species of this genus inhabit the Zona montosa superior and the Zona subalpina, in some instances ex- clusively. In Z, they become much more rare, and above the line where forests disappear, Hypna can barely be said to exist. Of the rupestral species, the following were observed only on calcareous rocks or soil: H. abietinum, recognitum, striatulum, murale, crassi- nervium, Vaucheri, Teesdalii, tenellum, rugosum, commutatum, poly- morphum and depressum. Of the other species, several are occa- sionally found on trees, but they all grow with equal facility on rocks or on the ground. § 1. Tamariscina, 1. H. abietinum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1591; Hedw. Muse. Frond. 4. t. 82's: MoPsd: Hab. Z,_2 in rupibus caleareis umbrosis, per Pyrenzos vulga- tissimum, semper autem sterile. 2. H. recognitum, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 4. p. 92. t. 35. Hab. Z, in Pyr. orientalibus ; W. P. Schimper. 3. H. tamariscinum, Dill.; Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 67. H. pro- liferum, Li, Sp. Pl. p. 1590; M. P. 2. Hab. Z)_3 m sylvaticis, passim. § 2. Umprata, 4. H. splendens, Hedw. Sp. Muse. p. 262. t. 67. Hab. Z)—3 \ocis umbrosis humidiusculis : fertile nusquam vidi. 5. H.umbratum, Ehrh. Crypt. Exsice. n. 66; Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 67; Sullivant ! Musci Allegh. n. 2; M. P. 3. Hab. Z, m nemore obscuro juxta cataractam la Cascade du Ceur dict., in valle du Lys P. centr. ; necnon in valle Jére¢ P. occ. 6. H. Pyrenaicum, Spruce in Muse. P. n. 4: caule procum- bente subdiviso, divisionibus irregulariter pinnatis, ramisque stuppa radiculosa brevi, pallida, pinnato-divisa, obtectis ; foliis pa- tentibus, ovatis (ramorum ovato-lanceolatis) apiculatis acuminu- latisve, margine reflexis, argute et subduplicato-serratis, nervo tenui ultra medium evanescente (rarissime nervis binis) et plicis tribus strieformibus instructis. . Hab. in summa zona sylvatica (Z;) montis Crabioules, saxa cau- Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 271 libus implexis dense obtegens. In Alpibus Helveticis et Tyro- lensibus viget, sec. cel. Schimper. Caulis procumbens, subdivisus, divisiones irregulariter pinnate vel subbipinnate, ramique crocei, subcurvati, dense foliosi et inter folia radicibus pallidis, decompositis, planis, versus basin 2—4 cellulas latis, obsessi. Folia imbricata, patentia, ovata, apiculata et acuminulata, apice subtorta, concava, margine reflexa, argute et in parte superiori subduplicato-serrata ; plicis tribus strizformibus, media nervum de- bilem, seepe ramosum, rarissime duplicem, supra medium evanescen- tem involvente, instructa; e cellulis minoribus areolata, lutescentia : ramulina angustiora, plica media fere obliterata et ex eo nervo mani- festiori. Flores et fructus desiderantur. Ab hoc differt H. umbratum, Ehrh., divisionibus bipinnatis, ramulis gracillimis ; radiculis compressis, latioribus, e 5-6 cellularum seriebus conflatis ; foliis multo minoribus, magis patulis, caulem ramulosque haud velantibus, plerumque nervis binis instructis. Tas. I. 1. rami pars augm.; 2. folium caulis; 3. ramuli augm. ; 4. apex folit augm. circiter 240ies ; 5. pars stuppe radiculose inter- foliaris pariter aucta. . Obs. Although this comes so near H. umbratum in essential cha- racter, it has yet a very different habit, arising from the less di- vided stems and the much larger leaves, which are imbricated at such an angle as not to allow the stem to appear between them. All the states of H. brevirostre differ from it in the leaves being contracted below the long acumen, and especially in their being prolonged at the base into two semicircular free auricles, which are inflexed and em- brace the stem *; they are also usually sqguarrose and furnished with two short nerves. H. plicatum, Schleich., is very similar in habit, and has the leaves plicato-striate in the same manner, but the latter are subsecund, with a longer nerve, their margins entire and most widely reflexed at about two-thirds of theirlength. H. Kamounense, Harv. (Hook. Icones, 1. t. 24. f. 10), an Indian species, seems also to approach it very closely, differing chiefly in the shorter, almost obso- lete nerve, the less sharply toothed margins of the leaves, and their more twisted apices, often describing two spires. § 3. Squarrosa. 7. H. brevirostre, Ehrh. Pl. Exsice. n. 85; Schwgr. Suppl. feo: M.P..5. Hab. 7,2 in umbrosis fere ubique, copiose fructiferum. 8. H. triquetrum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1593, E. Bot. t. 1622 ; M. P. 7. Hab. Zo—3 in sylvaticis. 9. H. squarrosum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1593; Dill. t. 39. £38. Hab. Zo_3 in sylvis, pascuis, etc., rarissime fructificans. * This has not altogether escaped the notice of Schwaegrichen, who says of H. brevirostre, “folia cordato-ovata ..... angulis baseos lateralibus inflexis.”’ 272 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 10. H. loreum, Li. Sp. Pl. p.1593; H. et T.! Muse. Baehagyiih t. 26; M. P. 8. Hab. Z,—. im umbrosis. § 4. Sreruata. 11. H. stellatum, Schreb. FI. Lips. p.92; Schwgr. Sinpl, t. 144. Hab. Z, \ocis humidis, haud vulgatum. 12. H. pire Bed Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 66. Hab. Z,-3 P. oce. et ec. ad rupes calcareas. Jurancon ; Ba- gnéres-de-Bigorre, &c. In alpinis semper sterile invenitur. 13. H. Halleri, Li. Diss. Muse. p. 34; Hedw. Muse. Frgnd. A, f.21; M. P. 58. Hab. Z, P. oec. in regione media montis Pie de Ger, etiam ci circa Cauterets ; P. c. loco Labassére: rupestre. “ In Pyren. jugis de- pressis in planitiem excurrentibus ;” Dufour apud Bade Br. Un. § 5. Hererorprera. 14. H. dimorphum, Brid. Suppl. Muse. 2. p. 149 ; Grev. Scot. UE ei. 4. LOO MY. 57... Hab. Ze_3 in umbrosissimis, terrestre; P. oce. circa Casita. rets; P.c. Lac Lehou (Philippe !): P. or. ‘Mt. Canigou et Port Neégre (Arnott !). 15. H. heteropterum, Bruch apud Schwegr. (sub Pterogonio) : dioicum ; caule prostrato, diviso, divisionibus subpinhstls: ; foliis laxe imbricatis, erectiusculis vel subsecundis, obliquis, ovatis, sub- acuminatis, nune acutis nunc obtusis, margine planis, subserratis, nervo perbrevi nonnunquam furcato instructis, dorso papillosis ; pedicello levi; capsula ovato-oblonga, cernua; operculo rostrato, capsulam vix equante; calyptra dimidiata glabra ; 3 peristomio Hypni. Musci Pyrenaici, 56. Pterogonium heteropterum, Brauch in Schwaegr. Suppl. 3. v. 1. t. 2100; via Pterigynandrum h., Brid. Bryol. Univ. 2. p. 176. Hypnum catenulatum, H. et T.! Muse. Brit. ed. 2. p. 160. t.24; Hook. Eng. Flora, 5. P.1. p.81; non autem Schwer. Suppl. 1. v. 1. p:218; nec Pterigyn. catenulatum, Brid. Muse. Rec. 2. P. 1. p. 64. t.5. £4. Hab. Z,-» ad saxa in sylvis Pyrenzorum centralium, sat fre- quens sed rarissime fructificans. Prope B.-de-Bigorre capsulis onustum legi 17 Octobris, 1845. In Hibernia ad Powerscourt Waterfall, ubi primus omnium beatus Taylor detexit. In An- glize et Scotize plurimis locis repertum est. In monte Vogeso et Germania occidentali, teste Bruch, J. c. Cespites densi, implexi. Caulis prostratus, hic illic radicans, varie divisus; divisiones irregulariter pinnato-ramose, ramis alternis, ascen- dentibus, plurimo tempore subsecundis, simplicibus, subramosis, ra- rius pinnatis. Folia caulis divisionumque ovato-acuminata, in summo caule acumine sepius valde elongato, acuta, basi decurrentia et e Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 273 ‘marginibus inflexis semi-amplexicaulia; “aliorum ramorum erec- tiuscula, aliorum secunda” (Schwgr.), laxe et subquadrifarie imbri- cata, alia recta, alia oblique incurva, ovata, ovato-lanceolata et ovato-acuminata, quoad apicem nunc acuta nunc obtusa, margine plana; omnia denticulata, nervo perbrevi quartam folii partem ut plurimum emetiente, nunquam ad medium usque producto, nunc lato et obscuro, nunc ramoso vel e basi ipsa bifurcato, instructa ; cellulis mediocribus, oblongis, prominulis areolata et dorso valde papillosa ; in cespitibus sterilibus spe pallida, flavescentia, in fertilibus autem fere semper saturate viridia. Florescentia dioica. Caules mascult cum foemineis immixti, iis tenuiores: flores numerosi, alares, ovati, foliis 12 plus minus, ovatis, exterioribus obtusis, internis acuminatis, acu- mine torquato, enerviis, valde concavis, obscure denticulatis, areo- latione laxiori ; antheridiis haud copiosis, paraphysatis. Feminei floris folia pericheetialia sat numerosa, externa brevissima, interna elon- gata et flexuoso-acuminata, enervia, subdenticulata, laxe areolata, haud papillosa. Vaginula teres, viridis, apice tamen atro-rubens, archegoniis et paraphysibus numerosis pericheetium haud eequantibus onusta. Pedicellus semuncialis, levis, rufus. Capsula ovato-oblonga, cernua, e brunneo olivacea. Peristomii externit dentes 16, trabe- culati, linea media exarati, pallidi: internt membrana carinato-sul- cata, in processus totidem solidos, ciliis binis filiformibus interjectis, ultra medium fissa. Annulus duplex, revolubilis. Operculum e basi conica rostratum, rostro oblique curvato, capsulam fere sequans. Calypira dimidiata, glabra. Semina congenerum. Ab hoc differt H. dimorphum, Brid., foliis caulis divisionumque pri- mariarum squarrosis ; ramis dense foliosis, foliis arcte appressis ‘‘ unde ramulorum facies teres”’ (Brid.), /atioribus, obtusioribus, nervis binis tenuioribus et plerumque longioribus, e cellulis brevioribus areolatis, et maxime operculo conico. Obs. I have been thus particular in my description of this disputed moss in the hope of finally settling its name and synonymy. The characteristic figure of Schwaegrichen, though representing a barre specimen, and his description, accurate as far as it goes, place it be- yond a doubt that his Pterogonium heteropterum is the same plant as the Hypnum catenulatum of English authors ; but that it cannot be identical with the H. catenulatum of Schwegr. will be obvious from the following considerations. The leaves differ from Schwer.’s descrip- tion of H. catenulatum in being oblique, decurrent at the base and slightly embracing the stem, the margins plane (by no means “stria utrinque marginali brevi,” which implies a decidedly reflexed or re- curved margin), papillose and truly denticulate*, the nerve very short, not “ultra medium evanescente.”” Besides these discrepancies are the very important ones of a divicous inflorescence and a decidedly rostrate lid+, not ‘‘ conicum brevissimo rostello.”’ * The authors of ‘ Muse. Brit.,’ for want of examining with sufficient mi- nuteness, supposed that the denticulation of the margins was only apparent, arising from the papillosity of the surface. , + Represented shorter in the ‘ Muse. Brit.’ figure than in my Pyrenzan specimens, and in original ones from the authors. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. iii. 18 274 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. Presuming the identity of our plant with the Pterogonium hetero- pterum of Schwaegrichen, and its diversity from the Hypnum catenu- latum of the same author, to be sufficiently established, I have further to remark that the Pterigyn. heteropterum of Brid. J. c. is surely a different plant from that of Schwaegrichen; for it has “ rami inor- dinate fasciculati,”’ and ‘‘ theca erecta oblonga, omnino Pterigynan- dri,” to which is added “Inter P. gracile et filiforme intermedium.” These characters point rather to a form of P. filiforme, with which species we find Schwaegrichen identifying it, at the close of his de- scription, in these terms: ‘‘ Hunc muscum propterea pingi cura- veram, ut botanicorum cure commendaretur et fructus completi exquirerentur; sed acceptis nuper a Bridelio speciminibus, illud a Pt. filiformi non differre convictus sum.” He erred, however, in supposing his moss the same as Bridel’s, and consequently a var. of P. filiforme, which may be excused him from the circumstance of his possessing only barren specimens. It still remains to inquire what is the veritable Hypnum catenulatum of Bridel and Schwegr. ; but I fear this question can only be settled by a reference to the herbaria of these authors. The moss pub- lished under that name in Schimper’s ‘ Stirpes Normales,’ &c. agrees with Schwaegrichen’s description in the “ folia obesa et mollia ....stria utrinque marginali brevi,” and in the nerve, &c., but the inflorescence is certainly dioicous, while Schwaegrichen, whom it is difficult to suppose mistaken on this point, states that of his moss to be monoicous. A moss agreeing perfectly with Schimper’s has been found by Mr. Ibbotson on Pen-y-ghent in Yorkshire, and the H. catenulatum of Drummond’s ‘ Musci Americani,’ No. 219, is possibly not specifically distinct. These three mosses are all sterile, — and their identification is consequently the more difficult, if not quite impossible. I gathered the same moss in the Pyrenees in numerous stations, extending between the extreme limits of my explorations to the westward and eastward, yet always sterile, which would be inconceivable in a monoicous species distributed over so wide a space. However, rather than propose a new name for it, I am willing for the present to receive it as H. catenulatum, 16. H. catenulatum, Brid.? Mant. Muse. p. 167; Schwer. ? Suppl. P.2. p.218. “ Leskea Vaucheri, Schimp.” M. P. 82. Hab. Z, sx, m saxis arborumque radicibus per Pyrenzos occi- dentales et centrales, haud raro cum Leskea attenuata et nervosa sociatum. I gave this moss in ‘ Musci Pyrenaici’ as Leskea Vaucheri, Schimp., from a comparison with specimens under that name in Dr. Montagne’s herb. at Paris; but I have since learnt that M. Schimper really in- tended by Leskea Vaucheri the species mentioned in this catalogue as I. nervosa, and it is therefore not improbable that the tuft I examined contained both species, for they frequently grow intermixed and are quite similar in habit. Very lately I have received from M. Schimper fertile specimens of H. catenulatum ; the capsule and operculum are much of the same form as in H. heteropterum, and the processes of Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 275 the inner peristome are imperforate, not ‘‘ quatuor lacunis notati,” as described by Schwaegrichen. § 6. SERPENTIA. 17. H. serpens, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1596 ; E. Bot. t. 1037 ; M. P. 60. Hab. Zy_s in arboribus imis, &c. ; in montibus sequente minus frequens. 18. H. subtile, Hedw. Musc. Frond. 4. t. 9 (sub Leskea) ; M. P. 61. Hab. 7,_, ad truncos vetustos, sat frequens; rarius ad rupes. Forét de Lhieris ; Vallée de Lutour, &c. 19. H. Sprucii, Bruch in litt. (sub Leskea) ; Spruce in Lond. Journal of Botany, 4. p. 180; M. P. 62. Hypnum confervoides, Drumm. ! Muse. Amer. n. 190 (ex parte) : non Brideli. Hab. Z, P. occ. 2 in rupium umbrosarum fissuris montis Lizé et vallis Bésst ; P. ce. ¢ Vallon de Courbettes et Forét de Lhieris, cespitibus Mnii serrati immixtum. The inflorescence of this species is truly dioicous *, and from the circumstance of female plants alone being found in the W. Pyrenees, and only male plants in the Central, it may readily be conjectured that no fruit was observed. § 7. TENELLA. 20. H. tenellum, Dicks. Cr. Fasc. 4. t.11. f.12; M. P. 25. Hab. Z, im muris rupibusque calcareis circa Pau et B.-de-Bi- gorre. Mt. Ferrand, P. or. (Arnott !). § 8. Depressa, 21. H. silesiacum, P. Beauv. Prodr. d’ Auth. p.70; Schwgr. Suppl. t.94; M.P.46. H. repens, Poll. palat. ; Duby, ‘Bot. Gall. ed. 2. P. 2. p. 562. _ Hab. Z,_, ad truncos putrescentes per Pyrenzeos precipue oc- cidentales. In the Pyrenees I never observed this species but on rotten wood, but in Dec. 1847 I met with it on soft sandstone in Arncliffe Wood, Eskdale. All the other British specimens I have seen belong to the following species. 22. H. Miihlenbeckit, Schimp. ! mst. Hab. Z.~3 in terra rupibusque subhumidis, rarissimum. Lac de Séculéjo. Inter pagos Luz et Baréges. 23. H. depressum, Bruch ! in Bot. Zeit. 1824, p. 763.. H. con- fertum var. ¢. depressum, Brid. Br. Univ. 2. p. 767. Hab. Z, P.c. Vallon de Serris, ad rupes calcareas. * Planta mascula foeminea tenuior. Flores sparsi, cauli ramisque solute adherentes. Folia pericheiialia sub—10, externa minuta, lanceolata, interna ovata brevi acumine, omnia serrata, enervia. Antheridia 2, ovalia, brevi- pedicellata, singula paraphysibus 2 stipata. : | 18* 276 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. This species is abundant in woods on calcareous soil near Castle- Howard, but is always sterile. 24.. H. elegans, Hook. Muse. Exot. t.9; Schwgr. Suppl. t.282a. H. planifolium, Brid.? Bryol. Univ. 2. p. 411. Hab. Z,-» P. ¢. prope B.-de-Bigorre, ad terram (2); Bois de Sajust prope B.-de-Luchon, ad rupes graniticas ( 3 etd). Mr. Wilson has lately found in Mr. 'l'urner’s herbarium fertile spe- cimens of this (gathered near Bantry by Miss Hutchins, but con- founded with H. denticulatum) which agree in every respect with the original specimen in Herb. Hook. (gathered by Menzies on the N.W. coast of America). He also suggests that H. planifolium, Brid., 1. c., gathered by Lapylaie near Falaise, is the same species, but there are some discrepancies not easily reconcileable. For instance, our plant has the leaves remarkably deflexed at the apices so as to appear secund in profile, whereas Bridel says ‘ folia recta ;” but on the whole I ad- mit that it is very probable he had the same species under his eye. In the Bots de Sajust I found male and female plants intermixed. The former are very slender and elongated: the flowers are situated on the stem and the lower part of the branches, those near the base of the stem often fascicled, but the upper usually solitary ; they con- sist of about ten ovato-lanceolate, shortly acuminate, concave leaves, and include about four paraphysate antheridia. . In April 1846 Mr. Borrer and myself gathered H. elegans on the sand-rocks in Eridge Park, Tunbridge Wells, and I have since met with it abundantly in the neighbourhood of Castle- Howard, in Eskdale, &c. Perhaps Dr. Taylor was the first who ascertained its existence in the British Isles and clearly distinguished it ; Messrs Wilson and Mitten have also found it in several stations. It grows on decaying vegetable matter, on the earth or on rocks, avoiding only such as are calcareous, while H. depressum, its very near ally, is quite pertina- cious in selecting a calcareous matrix. ‘The former differs from the latter chiefly in the more faintly toothed or quite entire leaves, their slenderer points and closer more chlorophyllose areolation, but éspe- cially in the pendulous capsule. Both species are dioicous, scarcely ever fruiting, but propagating themselves by slender deciduous flagel- liform ramuli, which spring from the stem in fascicles. These ra- muli are sometimes so numerous as to be alone visible, and being clad with minute distant leaves, they give to the tufts the bei.tirs of drawn-up H. subtile. 25. H. trichophorum, Spruce in mst. Leskea pilifera, waits ! (ex herb. Smithii). Neckera p., Muse. Pyr. 66. H. denticulatum var. Donnianum, Drumm.! Muse. Am. n. 165 (nonnull. exemplo- rum): non H. Donnianum, Sm. Hab. Z, ad latera scopulorum graniticorum versus terram spec- tantia, in umabeokeanih vallis Jéret, P. oce. Inflorescence monoicous : flowers fascicled, the male and female in separate fascicles. Peristome very pale, especially the outer ; the zaner cloven to 2rds of its length: processes perforated, between the articu- ‘Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 277 lations, nearly throughout their length: cilia none or quite rudi- - mentary. In ‘ Musci Pyr.’ I placed this moss along with the first section of Neckera (Omalia, Brid.), to which it approaches very much in habit ; but the Omalie differ from it so essentially i in some of their characters, that I feel compelled to withdraw it from their society. O. compla- nata has the capsule very narrow-mouthed, the peristome conse- quently small and the outer teeth remarkably slender; the processes of the inner are entire, very slender and fragile, and the basal membrane rises very little above the mouth of the capsule (so that the moss might be considered a true Neckera with as much justice as N. pumila, from which I am not certain that it should be separated). The inflores- cence is dioicous. O. trichomanoides has a wider-mouthed capsule ; the inner peristome firmer, reddish, the basal membrane = {th of the whole, the processes deeply carinate but not lacunose. ‘The inflores- cence is monoicous, and the flowers are mostly solitary. Hypnum trichophorum differs from both these, not only in the pe- ristome, but in the flaccid irregularly divided stems ; the symmetrical leaves, which are not 4-stichous, nor (as in the Omalie) so decurved at the apices as to make the branches appear channeled when viewed from below ; the long-necked capsule; the conical lid, &c. In nearly all these characters it is closely allied to H. denticulatum and pul- chellum, both of which have not unfrequently a nearly symmetrical capsule. H. elegans is intermediate as to the form of its leaves between H. denticulatum and H. trichophorum. It is with great reluctance I change Swartz’s specific name, but this is rendered compulsory by the removal of the species into Hyp- num, where there is already a ‘‘ piliferum.” I shall not, however, quarrel with those who are disposed to raise this section into a sepa- rate genus, and restore to the species its original name. 26. H. pulchellum, Dicks.! Fasc. 2. p. 13. t. 5. f. 6; Herb. Sicc. fase. 9. n.22. H. nitidulum, Wahl. Fl. Lapp. p. 370; M. P. 63. Hab. Z,_4 ad truncos putridos, in rupium fissuris, &e., P. oce. etc. V. de Jéret; Esquierry, &c. En montant au Lae Lehou (Philippe !). 27. H. denticulatum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1595 ; Hedw. Muse. Frond. A. t. 3. Hab. Z,-» ad \ligna putrida. A sequente florescentia monoica distinctum. 28. H. sylvaticum, L. Syst. Veg. p. 950 ; Schwgr. Suppl. t. 87 ; M. P. 64 (ex parte). Hab. Z¢_, ad ligna putrida, in rupibus subhumidis, &c. When growing in water or in moist places, the leaves of this spe- cies often put forth radicles from or near their apices. 29. H. undulatum, i. Sp. Pl. p. 1589 ; Schwegr. Suppl. t. 282 ; M. P. 65. Soapene 278 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. Hab. Z,-3 in umbrosis humidiusculis, rarius. Vallée de Le- sponne. Mt. Crabioules. § 9. Rueosa. 80. H. rugosum, Ehrh. Dec. n.291. H.rugulosum, H. et T.! Muse. Brit. p. 187. t. 26; M. P. 42. Hab. Z, supp ad saxa calcarea per totos Pyrenzos. § 10. Puicata, 31. H. plicatum, Schleich. Cent. 4. n. 27; Schwgr. Suppl. 1. P.2. py dOd 3M BG, Hab. Sess ad saxa precipue granitica in alpinis, plerumque secus ovilia, sociis Leskea incurvata et Tortula aciphylla. In yalle Arise P.c. fructif. invenit cl. Philippe ! Paraphylla are present in this species, which completely cover the stem between the leaves with a short felt. The largest are leaflike, though many times smaller than the true leaves, lanceolate or lan- ceolato-subulate, entire or with one or two teeth near the base. In their more rudimentary form they simulate radicles, being one or more cellules in breadth and slightly and irregularly branched. Hence the species may be considered to have some affinity with H., filicinum on the one hand, and with H. Pyrenaicum on the other. § 11. Apunca,. 32. H. riparium, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1595 ; Hedw. Muse. Frond. 4. =. 8; Hab. Z, P.c. in ripis flum. Adour prope Bagnéres (Philippe !). 33. H. fluitans, L. Fl. Suec. 1074; Hedw. Muse. Frond. t. 36. Hab. P. or. in monte Canigou (Arnott !). In Pyrenzis nus- quam ipse inveni. 34. H. palustre, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1593; Eng. Bot. t. 1655 ; M. P. 37. Hab. Z,_» in rivulis saxis emersis adherens. 35. H. falcatum, Brid. Muse. Rec. 2. P. 2. p. 63; Schwer. Suppl. t. 145; M.P. 38. Hab. Z, in scaturiginosis calcareis juxta rivulum Rwuisseau @ Ardalos dictum, in valle Lesponne.—An mera sequentis forma ? 36. H. fluviatile, Sw. Muse. Suec. “p- 63; Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 81. Hab. Z, P. oce. in rivulis supra pagum Jurancon ; P.c. in ripis fl. Adour prope Bagnéres (Philippe !). (Pic St. Loup prope Mont- pellier : Arnott !) 37. H. filicinum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1590 ;‘Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 76; M.P. 39. 4H. conspurcatum, Brid.! in hb. Requien. Hab. Z,_» in saxis udiusculis precipue rivulorum. Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 279 “ Var. foliis rigidis, nervo crassissimo instructis ;” M. P. 40. H. Vallisclause, Brid.! Br. Univ. 2. p. 534. Hab. in fontibus profundis secus ripas flum. Adour, in vicinia pagi Asté, P.c. Peet Specimens gathered by Messrs. Arnott and Requien at Vaucluse agree well with Bridel’s description, and are quite the same as my own from Asté. In ‘ Musci Pyren.’ I had considered H. filicinum and fluviatile not distinct, relying on Bridel’s description of the latter (Br. Univ. p. 532), where the falcato-secund leaves (rarely seen in real H. fluviatile) are strongly insisted on. AH. fluviatile verum is, how- ever, readily distinguished from H. filicinum by the monoicous inflo- rescence. 38. H. commutatum, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 4. t. 26. Hab. Z,_2 per Pyrenzos in scaturiginosis calcareis. Var. alpestre, Schimp. in litt.; P. c. Vallon d’ Arise (Philippe !) P. or. Port Neégre (Arnott !). 39. H. uncinatum, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 4. t.5; M. P. 41. Hab. Zz, ad saxa et ligna putrida. § 12. CupressiroRMIA, 40. H. Crista-castrensis, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1591; Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 76; M. P. 43. Hab. Z, in Pyr. centralium sylvaticis, ad cataractam dict. la Cascade du Ceeur in valle du Lys, etiam in valle Lesponne; in P. oce. loco Pont d’ Espagne. 41. H. molluscum, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 4. p. 56. t. 22; M. P. 4A, Hab. Z,—; in rupibus arborumque basi. “ Var. terrestre, folis insigniter serratis plerumque striatis ;” M.P. 45. Hab. ad terram in sylvis circa Pau, locis Pare de Pau, Bois de Gan, &c. In the Pyrenees, this species sports into innumerable forms, some- times simulating H. flugellare in the laxly spreading, scarcely at all secund leaves, which are shorter than ordinary, more sharply ser- rated and distinctly striated; at other times it puts off the charac- teristic pectinato-pinnate ramification and assumes the habit of H. callichrous, to which also it approaches in the form of the leaves and their faintly-toothed margins. A small tuft of male plants was gathered in Z, (Port de Cauterets) growing with Encalypta rhabdo- carpa. 42. H. flagellare, Dicks. Crypt. Fasc. 2. p. 12; H. et T.! Muse. Brit. t.25; M. P. 9. Hab. Zy sup. P.c. ad cataractam inter pagum Labassére et fon- tem dict. /a fontaine sulfureuse : nusquam alias vidi. 280 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 43. H. pratense, Koch (fide Bruch); Spruce in Lond. Journ. of Bot. 4. p.177; M. P. 51. Hab. Z, per totos Pyrenzos, in graminosis montium humilio- rum : sterile solum ipse vidi. Ad pedem monticuli Bédat prope B.-de-Bigorre fructif. invenit cl. Philippe ! 44, H. callichrous, Brid. Br. Univ. 2. p. 631; M. P. 47. Hab. Zo, P. oce. im rup. irroratis ad pontem dict. le Pont d’ Espagne, non procul a Cauterets ; P. c. in fauce la Gorge d’Es- guierry dicta, etiam in montibus Maladetta et Crabioules, necnon en montant au Lae Lehou (Philippe !). 45. H.incurvatum, Schrad. Crypt. Gew. n. 80; Schwgr. Suppl. t.94; M.P. 48. Hab. Z, per Pyr. centr. et occidentales: pulcherrime ad saxa umbrosa prope Oloron. 46. H. resupinatum, Tayl.! in schedis recentioribus. H. mul- tiflorum, ejusd. in Fl. Hibern. P. 2. p.46; M.P.49. H, poly- anthos, KE. Bot. t. 1664. Hab. Z,_, P. oce. ad arbores prope Pau ; etiam in Agro Syrtico prope Aq. Tarbellicas. : The two localities here cited are the only ones noted in the Pyre- nees, but in Britain this species is nearly as frequent as the following. 47. H. cupressiforme, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1592; Hedw. Muse. Frond. 4. t. 23; M. P. 50. Hab. Zo_4 passim, 48. H. Haldanianum, Grev.! in Ann. Lyc. Hist. Nat. Novi- Eborace. 1. p. 275. t. 23 (e specim. a cel. auctore communicatis) ; Sulliv. ! Muse. Allegh. n. 14; M. P.52. H. pulchrum, Drumm. ! Muse. Amer. n. 180. H. cylindricum, B. et 8. ! Hab. Z, ing, P. c. ad terram et arborum radices in sylvis siccio- ribus circa B.-de-Bigorre (Bois de Lagaillaste et d’ Asté). Inflorescence monoicous : male flowers confined to the stem. The teeth of the outer peristome and the processes of the inner are re- markably attenuated, and the latter (as well as the cilia) are papil lose upwards. There is considerable variation in the form of the apex of the leaf: in Sullivant’s specimens the leaves are merely acute; in Drummond’s they are decidedly acuminate ; and my Pyre- nan specimens are intermediate in this respect. § 13. Cusprpara. 49. H. cuspidatum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1595. H. palustre, &e., Dill. t. 39. £. 34. Hab. Zy_3 in pascuis rupibusque subhumidis: sterile semper vidi. : 50. H. Schreberi, Willd. Fl. Berol. p. 325; E. Bot. t. 1621 ; M. P. 53. . Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees, 281 Hab. Z,.3 in umbrosis humidis : in Zona subalpina sola copio- siss. fructificans. SiS A, purum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1594; E. Bot. t. 1599; M. P. 54. Hab. Z,_» in sylvis, &c. § 14, Junacea. 52. H. julaceum, Schwegr. in Schultes Reis. &c. (sub Leskea) ; M.P. 55. H. moniliforme, Wahl. Fl. Lapp. p. 376. t.24. Hab. Z,_, in rupestribus per Pyrenzos, rarius tamen et ste- rile. Mont Lizé. Lac de Séculéjo (2). Lac Lehou (var. foliis longius apiculatis). V. d’ Eynes (Arnott!) —“ Folia apiculo minuto plerumque incurvato semper reperi ;” Muse. Pyr. /. ¢. § 15. SaLesBrosa. 58. H. albicans, Neck. Meth. Muse. p. 180; E. Bot. t. 1800. Hab. Z,_, in arenosis, rarum. St. Pandelon. B.-de-Bigorre. 54. H. glareosum, Bruch. ! in litt.; M. P. 29. H. salebrosum, H. et T. Muse. Brit. p. 166. t. Suppl. 5 (ex parte). Hab. Z, P. oce. ad saxa in valle Béost; P.c. in arenosis ad ba- sin monticuli Bédat, et in saxosis sylve Bois de Gouerdeére dicte ; _ loca calcarea amat. In the Bots de Gouerdere this grows intermixed with H. salebrosum, from which it is distinguished at sight by its leaves being paler and more silky, with longer more fleruose points and very faintly toothed margins ; but the most important character is the dioicous inflorescence. It is a very abundant species in the neighbourhood of York and Castle- Howard, but is rarely fertile : it never grows on trees. H. salebrosum I have seen in England only on trees in woods near Kirkham Abbey, in the vale of the Yorkshire Derwent. 55. H. salebrosum, Hoffm. Fl. Germ. 2. p. 74; Brid. Br. Univ. 2. p. 477 ; Grev.! Scott. Cr. Fl. t. 284; M. P. 30. Hab. Z,2 P.c. ad saxa et supra ligna putrida circa Bagnéres- de-Luchon, locis Bois de Gouerdére et Vallée du Lys, copiose ; circa B.-de-Bigorre, rarius. 56. H. campestre, Bruch ! in litt.; M. P. 31. Hab. Z, in graminosis eirca thermas de Salut dictas, prope B. -de-Bigorre. Inter H. salebrosum et rutabulum medium, § 16. Rurasuta. 57. H. pseudoplumosum, Brid. Musc. Rec. 2. P. 2. p. 1083 M. P. 36. H. plumosum, H. et T.! Muse. Brit. p. 162. t. 25. Hab. Z,_. im rivulorum saxis: socio consuetissimo H. populeo. Var. (1. subsphericarpon, Schleich. exs. cent. 2. n. 46); in Pyrenzis (Bridel). 58. H. populeum, Hedw. Sp. Musc. t. 70; M. P. 27. Had. Z,—~2 ad saxa ex alveo emersa rivulorum, 282 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 59. H. reflecum, Starke; W. et Mohr. Bot. Tasch. p. 306 et 476 ; Schwgr. Suppl. t. 143 ; M. P. 26. Hab. fs Bx Qe at altioribus. montis Crabioules, mania 5. Bjor. Port N. sind (Arnott !). 60. H. Starkii, Brid. Muse. Rec. 2, p. 167 et Bryol. Univ. 2. p-595; M.P. 34. Hab, Zz—4 P. oce. ad terram in monte Lizé, et juxta pontem dict. d’ Espagne, socio H. dimorpho; P. c. ad rupes argillaceo- schistosas loco Port de Benasque! (Arnott !). The leaves of this species, especially in smaller and fertile spe- cimens, are often subfalcate, and it then approaches very closely H. paradorum, Hook. f. et Wils. (Crypt. Ant. p. 113. t. 155. f. 2), its representative of the southern hemisphere. 61. H. velutinum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1595; Hedw. Muse. Frond. 4. t. 27; M. P..35. Hab. Z,—3 ad terram, &c. in umbrosioribus. 62. H. rivulare, Bruch! in litt.; M. P. 33. Hab. Z,_; ad rivulorum lapides, P. c. circa B.-de-Bigorre (Forét de Transoubdt, &c.); P. occ. Gave de Valentin. 63. H. rutabulum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1590; Hedw. Muse. Frond. 4. f, ie: Mh. Fs Oe Hab. Z,_; in terra, &c. fere ubique. 64. H. illecebrum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1594; Schwgr. Suppl. 1. P. 2. p-255; M.P.16. H. blandum, Lyell! in Hook. Fl. Lond. cum — icone. Hab. Zo —; P. oce. in arenosis inter herbas circa Pau, St. Sever et Aquas Tarbellicas ; in montes editiores haud ascendens. 65. H. cespitosum, Wils.! E. Bot. Suppl. t. 2878; M. P. 17. Hab. Z, ad arborum radices in pratis irriguis arenaque suffusis prope Aq. Tarbellicas. § 17. Praionea. 66. H. Teesdalii, Sm. Fl. Brit. 3. p. 1291; E. Bot. t. 202; M. P. 24. H. laxepennatum, Brid.! in hb. Requien (=H. curvi- setum, Brid. = Pylaisea radicans, Brid.; ex cl. Arnott). H. Schleicheri y. obscurum, Brid.? Br. Univ. 2. p. 405. Hab. Z, ad rivulorum exsiccat. lapides, P. c. locis Elysée Cottin, Tabane: &c. ; P. oce. circa Gélos. 67. H. pumilum, Wils.! in E. Bot. Suppl. t. 2942; M. P. 28. Hab. Z,_, P. occ. et centr. in solo caleareo sylvarum, sterile ; ? prope Pau et B.-de-Bigorre; 3 in arenosis prope Daz. 68. H. Swartzii, Turn. Muse. Hib. p. 151. t. 14. H. pre- longum, M. P. 22 (ex parte). Hab. Z,_, in terra rupibusque udiusceulis. 3 : Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 283 69. H. prelongum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1591 ; Hedw. Muse. Frond. 4. t.29; M.P. 22 (ex parte). Hab. Z,_, ad terram et truncos, priori multo minus frequens. 70. H. piliferum, Schreb. Fl. Lips. p. 91; Hedw. Muse. Frond. 4. t.14; M. P. 21. Hab. Z, «xp, in virgultis, haud frequens: ad cataractam dict. la Cascade du gros Hétre prope les Eaux Bonnes, pulcherrime fructiferum. Loca calcarea amat, vix tamen ls proprium. 71. H. Vaucheri, Lesquereux ! mst. : dioicum ; caule prostrato, diviso ; divisionibus ascendentibus, apice attenuato decurvo sepe radicantibus, irregulariter bipinnatis ; ramulis cuspidatis, subse- cundis ; foliis suberectis, dense imbricatis, caulinis ovatis ex apice obtusiusculo longe subulato-acuminatis, ramulinis lanceolatis in acumen brevius sensim attenuatis, omnibus concavis, margine inferiori reflexis, apicem versus subserratis, nervo simplici furca- tove ad medium evanescente ; pedicello scabro ; capsula ovata, n- clinata, subcernua; operculo inclinato, conico-acuminato v. sub- rostrato, apice obtuso, capsule dimidium vix excedente ; calyptra dimidiata, glabra ; peristomii interni processibus pertusis, ciliis - Iinterjectis.—M. P. 19. Hab. Z; sup. P. centr. prope B.-de-Bigorre in vallibus Serris et Castelloubon, saxa calcarea dense vestiens ; sociis H. crassinervio et Isotheciolutescente. Hyeme fructificat.— Var.8.minus(M.P.20) in imis truncis saxisque graniticis ad ripas rivuli Gave du Lys umbrosissimas, prope B.-de-Luchon + nonnisi sterile vidi. Simile H. crassinervio, Tayl., cui tamen sunt folia breviter acumi- nata, margine tota reflera v. explanata, argute serrata, nervo crasso instructa, capsula longior, rostrumque operculi duplo longius. H. pili- Serum, Schreb., statura majore, divisionibus bifariam pinnatis ; foliis laxioribus, majoribus, caulinis ex apice obtusissimo naviculari longius attenuato-acuminatis (acumine=¢ fol.) vix serrulatis ; operculo duplo longiori et peristomio interno minus profunde fisso dignoscendum est. H. cirrhosum, Schwgr. Suppl. 1. P. 2. p. 214, habitu H. Vaucheri haud absimile, folia iis H. piliferi fere longius acuminata habet. 72. H. tenuicaule, Spruce; dioicum, ascendens, parce ramo- sum, ramis subdichotomis, subparallelis; foliis nitidis, erecto- patulis, danceolatis, longe acuminatis, margine inferiori reflexis, vix serrulatis, nervo folii dimidium raro attingente, nonnunquam ob- soleto. Hab. Z, P. c. in arborum radicibus sylve Bois de Lagaillaste dictze in vicinia B.-de-Bigorre, ? sola, sterilis ; sociis H. Halda- niano et Isothecio repente. _ Planta pusilla (= H. incurvatum), cespitosa. Rami pauci, supe- riores tamen nonnunquam fastigiati. Folia uniformia, flavescenti- viridia, nitida, sicco statu apice patula, areolatione e cellulis parvulis 284 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. elongatis ; caulina haud raro neryo perbrevi furcatoque instructa. Flores feminei: folia pericheetialia externa minima, rotundata, api- culata ; interiora majora, e basi ovato-lanceolata, capillari-acuminata ; intima parvula, subulata capillariave ; omnia enervia, integerrima. Archegonia sub-5, paraphysibus longiora. Planta muscula non aderat. Habitu fere Lsothecit myosuroidis forme pusille, differt foliis ni- tidis, minime argute serratis. Ab H. Vaucheri foliis caulinis haud ex obtuso acuminatis et nervo breviori distinctum. 73. EH. crassinervium, Tayl.! in Fl. Hibern. 2. p.48; Wils. ! in KE. Bot. Suppl. t. 2706 ; M. P. 18. Hab. Z, sp, ad rupes caleareas, haud infrequens. Les Laue Bonnes ; B.-de-Bigorre, &c. | § 18. Lonoerrosrria. 74. H. murale, Hedw. Musc. Frond. 4. t. 30; M. P. 15. Hab. Z, ad saxa calcarea. 75. H. confertum, Dicks. Fasc. Crypt. 4. p. 17; Schwgr. Suppl. t.90; M. P. 14. Hab.Zy—; im saxosis montium humiliorum ; in arborum truncis ad rivuli Luy ripas prope Aq. Tarbellicas (forma major). — 76. H. Megapolitanum, W. et M. Bot. Tasch. p. 326; Brid. Br. Univ. 2. p. 491. Hab. Z, P. oce. in arenosis prope Aq. Tarbellicas. 77. H. rusciforme, Weiss. Crypt. Goett. p. 225; M. P. 13. H. riparicides, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 4. t. 13. H. atlanticum, — Brid.! in hb. Requien. Hab. Z, in rivulis ad saxa lignaque demersa. 78. H. longirostre, Hhrh. Pl. Exsicc. n. 75. H. striatum, Schreb. ; Hedw. Muse. Frond. 4. t. 138. Hab. Zo_, \ocis sylvaticis. | 79. H. striatulum, Spruce in Musci Pyr. 12: dioicum ; caule prostrato, diviso ; divisionibus subpinnatis, ramis ascendentibus, simplicibus compositisque ; foliis nitidis, patentibus, caulinis cor- dato-triquetris, ramulinis cordato-ovatis, omnibus longe acumi- natis, striatis, margine preeter ad basin planis, serratis, nerve va- lido paulo ultra medium desinente ; pedicello levi; operculo e basi convexo-conica rostrato, capsulam ovali-oblongam subcernuam sub- eequante ; calyptra glabra. Hab. Z, P. oce. et c. in valle d’ Ossau et circa Bagnéres-de-Bi- gorre (locis Bédat, Vallon de Serris, &c.) in saxis caleareis quibus arcte adnascitur. In Pyreneis Asturiacis invenit Durieu. In Angliz et Hiberniz austrinis cl. Wilson, Thwaites et Mitten de- texerunt. Ad auctumni finem fructificat. Caulis prostratus, varie divisus, subpinnato-ramosus, ramis ascen- dentibus, simplicibus, ramosis vel subpinnatis. Folia patentia, cor- Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 285 dato-triquetra (ramulorum cordato-ovata), longe acuminata, plicato- striata, argute serrata, margine utrinque ad basin reflexa superne plana, nervo crasso paulo ultra medium desinente instructa, areola- tione mediocri, amoene viridia v. fuscescentia, nitida. Florescentia dioica. Flores masculi ad caulem et ramos plant tenuioris nati ; folia perigonialia sat numerosa, ovato-acuminata, concava, integer- rima, enervia vel rarius quadam nervi umbra predita ; antheridia cir- citer 20, brevi-pedicellata ; paraphyses illis numerosiores sublongio- resque. Flores feminei folio caulino longiores ; folia perichetialia circiter 17, erecta, externa minuta, rotundato-ovata, enervia, intima oblonga, in acumen flexuosum, serratum et ad basin nonnunquam inciso-serratum subito attenuata, nervo rudimentario in acumen pro- ducto instructa ; archegonia paraphysibus numerosis stipata. Vagi- nula oblonga, teres. Pedicellus uncialis, aut paulo longior, levis, siccitate dextrorsum contortus. Capsula ovali-oblonga, inclinato-sub- cernua, badia. Operculum e basi convexo-conica rostratum, capsule longitudine. Peristomium: dentes externi sedecim, subulato-acumi- nati, linea media exarati: tmterius membrana pallidior, in processus totidem carinatos et in carina szepe perforatos, cillis 2—3-nis, haud ferme fragilibus, interjectis, apice usque ad 2 fissa. Ab H. longirostri quod proximum refert, statura duplo minori ; caule _prostrato ; foliis nitidis, longius acuminatis, minus conspicue striatis, angulum 45°-50° cum ramo efformaniibus (nec ut in H. striato fere squarrosis) ; capsula breviori, nequaquam horizontaliter cernua, et pe- ristomio interno profundius fisso, ciliis validioribus, distinguitur. Obs. Specimens gathered by Mr. Wilson near Killarney have the leaves sometimes more widely spreading, and therefore approach H. longirostre more nearly; still the ‘habit is the same as in my Pyrenzan plant, namely very nearly that of H. velutinoides, Bruch, which however differs essentially from H. striatulum in the rough pedicel and the form of its leaves. Mr. Mitten’s specimens, gathered in Sussex, about the roots of trees in a chalky soil, have much of the external aspect of Isothecitum myosuroides, 80. H. strigosum, Hoffm. Deut. Fl. 2. p. 76; M. P.11. A. pul- chellum, Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 68. Hab. Z, P. occ. ad terram in a bt prope Cauterets (Mont Lizé; V. de Combascou). | +H. circinatum, Brid. Mant. Muse. p. 165. Hab. ad muros prope Burdigalam. Circa Vallem Clausam (Arnott !). Tn all probability this species exists also in the Pyrenees, though hitherto not observed there. Tribus 2. IsorHEectace®. 2. Climacium, W. et Mohr. 81. C. dendroides, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1593 (sub Hypno) ; M. P.90; B. et S. Bryol. Eur. fase. 16. 286 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. Hab. Zo. in umbrosis humidis ; circa B.-de-Bigorre haud raro fertile. 3. Isothecium, Brid. Br. Univ. 2. p. 355. Obs. The four sections into which I divide this genus are separated from each other by such wide intervals, that I shall not be surprised if at some future period they be placed in at least as many different genera. The family of Hypnoid mosses requires to be completely rearranged, and this can only be done well by a person perfectly familiar with exotic species. Isoth. rufescens is found only on calcareous rock, and its stems are mostly incrusted below with carbonate of lime. J. lutescens seems to grow on no other rock than limestone, but it is also occasionally found on trees. ‘The three species of the last section prefer to grow on the living bark of trees, and J. striatum selects the slenderest twigs of subalpine shrubs and humble trees. § 1. DenprorpEa. 82. J. alopecurum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1594 (sub Hypno) ; Schwer. Suppl. t. 227; M. P. 10. Hab. Z, in rupibus subhumidis, haud vulgare. 83. I. Myurum, Pollich, Pl. Pal. 3. n. 1054. f. 8 (sub Hypno) ; M. P. 73. Hyp. curvatum, Sw. ; H. et T.! Muse. Brit. p. 102. t. 25. Hab. Z,_3 in sylvaticis, ad saxa et arborum truncos. “ Var. ramis incrassatis vix curvatis, operculo breviori ;” M. P. 74; in rupibus terra obtectis pinetorum circa pontem d’ Espagne © dictum ; etiam secus lacum Séculéjo. 84. I. myosuroides, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1596 (sub Hypno) ; E. Bot. t. 1567; M.P. 75. Hab. Z)-3 in umbrosis precipue secus rivulos, saxatile et ar- bustivum.—Folia nonnunquam subsecunda. § 2. SericeEa. 85. I. aureum, Lagasca in Ann. de Cienc. Nat. n. 14 (sub Hypno); Brid. Br. Un. 2. p. 469. Hab. Z, P. c. in rupibus prope lacum Espingo, sterile (?), socia Tayloria serrata. | The leaves are incorrectly described by Bridel as nerveless: in my specimens, as in others gathered by M. Schimper in the Sierra Mo- rena, the leaves are (like those of J. lutescens) strongly 3-plicate, the middle fold involving the nerve. 86. I. lutescens, Huds. Fl. Angl. (sub Hypno). H. lutescens, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 4. t. 16; M. P. 88. Hab. Z, in terra rupibusque calcareis, necnon in arboribus.— Circa B.-de-Bigorre (locis Elysée Cottin, Bois d Asté, &c.) eap- sulis ovato-cylindricis fere erectis ludit. - Mr. R: Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 287 _ The scabrous sete, the tristriate leaves, and the whole habzt of this species bring it so near J. sericeum, that in a natural distribution I apprehend they must be placed in the same genus. Besides, if we compare the fructification, we shall not find very great differences. The capsule of I. lutescens (as above intimated) is sometimes elon- gated and very nearly erect, although never quite symmetrical. The inner peristome, as in I. sericeum and Philippianum, has the cilia either wholly or in part absorbed at the period of maturity, although capsules not quite ripe show slender 2—3-nate cilia. (1 have observed similar circumstances in I. polyanthum.) The chief difference from J. seri- ceum is in the lacunose processes and their very slight granulation. The annulus is double. The inner membrane of the capsule projects beyond its mouth the breadth of the annulus before it is divided. _ The teeth are strongly trabeculate within and enveloped in a delicate membrane. 87. I. sericeum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1595 (sub Hypno); M. P. 76. Leskea s., Hedw. Musc. Frond. 4. t. 17. Hab. Z)_2 in arboribus, &c. vulgatissimum. 88. I. Philippianum, Spruce in Muse. Pyr. 77: dioicum ; caule prostrato, radicante, diviso ; divisionibus pinnato-ramosis, ramis erectis, plerumque simplicibus ; folis dense imbricatis, erectis, lanceolato-acuminatis, striatis, toto ambitu minute denticulatis, nervo percurrente ; pedicello levi, rarius scabriusculo; capsula erecta, symmetrica, ovato-cylindrica; operculo breviter rostrato, rostro subcurvato ; calypira dimidiata, glabra. Hab. Zy guy. P. c. ad saxa calearea in umbrosis montis Liieris, prope Bagnéres-de-Bigorre ; etiam in rupibus graniticis sylvze Bois de Gouerdére dict, prope B.-de-Luchon. Auctumno et hyemis initio fructificat. Plante \atas plagas efficientes. Caulis 2-6 uncias longus, pinnatus, ramis suberectis, simplicibus, rarius furcatis, hic illic radicans et ist- hine divisiones pinnato-ramosas edens. Folia densa, erecta, supe- riora nonnunquam (in sicco saltem statu) subsecunda, omnia lanceo- lata seu ovato-lanceolata, acuminata, acumine caulinorum tenuiori, plicato-striata, toto ambitu minute denticulata, nervo continuo in- structa, e cellulis minimis lineari-elongatis areolata, viridia aut auro subnitentia. Florescentia dioica: flores masculos non habui : faminei cauligeni, elongati, foliis numerosis, 24 et pluribus, erectis, arcte va- ginantibus, interioribus acumine setaceo, flexuoso terminatis, leviter plicatis, obsolete nervosis, paraphyses copiosissimas archegoniis lon- giores complectentibus. Vaginula oblongo-cylindrica, viridis. Pedi- cellus uncialis, levis vel rarius et inferne precipue scabriusculus, sic- citate dextrorsum contortus. Capsula erecta, symmetrica, ovato-cylin- drica, microstoma, pallida. Peristomii externi dentes subulati, qua- drangulares, transverse septati (haud trabeculati) ad basin versus tantum linea media exarati, sparsim papillosi, pallidi: interni mem- brana profunde (usque ad +) fissa, lutescens ; processibus dentes fere 288 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. zequantibus, lineari-subulatis, solidis, papillis minutissimis opacis ob- sitis, unde fuligine quasi oblitis, ciliis interjectis nullis seu rudimen- tariis. Annulus e duplici serie cellularum conflatus. Operculum bre- viter rostratum, rostro subinclinato. Calyptra dimidiata, glabra, cap- sulam fere totam obtegens. Semina minutissima, minute granulosa. Ab Isothecio sericeo nitore minus spectabili, ramis siccitate vix cur- vatis, folit nervo perdurante, pedicello sublevi, calyptra (etiam juvenili) glaberrima, peristomit dentibus minime (I. sericei instar) e septis in facie externa internaque prominulis trabeculatis, notisque aliis differt. Ab I. lutescente foliis solidinerviis, capsula erecta ee ut et peristomii interni configuratione distinguitur. Tas. II. 1, 2, 3. folia aucta; 4. apex folii magis aucta; 5. capsula aucta ; 6. peristomii pars; 7. ejusdem dens externus a latere visus, _ 240-ies auct. ; 8. dens peristomii Isothecii sericei a latere visus, ad id. augm. § 3. RurescentTia. 89. I. rufescens, Dicks. Cr. Fase. 3. t. 8. f. 4 (sub Hypno) ; M.P. 78. Hab. Z, sy, 11 monte Lhieris et juxta aquas dict. les Haue Chaudes, ad rupes caleareas irroratas. In Pyreneis (Bridel). 90. I. chryseum, Schwgr. in Schultes Reise auf den Glockner, 2. p. 864 (sub Hypno). Leskea rufescens 8. chrysea, Brid. Br. Univ. 2. p. 286 Hab. Z,_4 P. oce. et c. in rupium humidarum fissuris. Col de Louvie. Esquierry. Bois de Sajust. This is the moss mentioned in my ‘ Musci and Hepatice of Tees- dale’ (Annals, 1844) under no. 91, Hypnum multiflorum, Tayl., of which, in deference to Dr. Taylor’s opinion, I considered it a form, It is however quite distinct from both that species and J, rufescens, and is not like the latter confined to calcareous rocks. § 4. PoLyanrua. . 91. I. polyanthum, Schreb. Fl. Lips. p. 97 (sub Hypno) ; M.P. 79. Leskea p., Hedw. Muse. Frond. 4. t. 2. Hab. Z, P. c. in Tilize unice trunco juxta thermas oppidi Ba- gnéres-de-Luchon ; necnon in sepibus prope Arreau : rarius. 92. I. repens, Brid. Suppl. Muse. p. 181 (sub Péerigynandro) ; M. P. 80; Schwegr. Suppl. t. 27, et t. 246 B (sub Neckera). Hab. Z, inf. P. occ. et ec. in iskvorat preesertim Castanearum radicibus circa Pau et B.-de-Bigorre. Peristomium duplew : dentes externi pallidi : interius ad basin usque in cilia brunnea, tenuissima, seepe apice inter se anastomosantia, e cellularum serie singula (rarius ex parte duplici) conflata, fissum. 93. I. striatum, Schwgr. Suppl. t. 27 (sub Pterogonioe) et t. 246 A. (sub Neckera); M. P. 81. Hab. Z, P. c. pulcherrime fructiferum in fruticum ramulis ad Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 289 latera montis Lhieris, ubi detexerunt cl. Philippe et De Ingo ! Sterile infra lacum Espingo ipse inveni. Perist. duplex, ac in pre- cedente. 4. Leskea, Hedw. 94. L. nervosa, Brid. Mant. Muse. p. 128 (sub Pterigynandro). Pi. longifolium, Schleich.! Cent. 4. n. 8. “ Leskea Frelichit, Brid.? ;” M. P. 83. ‘Hab. Z, P. oce. et c. in arboribus imis saxisque graniticis, circa ~ Cauterets et Pierrefitte precipue. Bords de? Adour a B.-de-Bi- gorre (Philippe !). ~ 95. L. incurvata, Hedw. Sp. Muse. t.53; M. P. 84. ZH. atro- | virens, Dicks. Cr. Fasc. 2. p. 10. Hab. Z,_; in saxis graniticis precipue secus ovilia. Mt. Ma- ladetia, Mt. Lizé, &c.—Subter nivibus fructus maturat. 96. L. polycarpa, Khrh. Crypt. Exsice. n. 96; M. P. 85. Hyp- num medium, Dicks. ; H. et T.! Musc. Brit. p. 154. t. 24. Hab. Zo; P. oce. et c. in truncis imis secus ripas rivuli-Luy, prope Aq. Tarbellicas ; etiam juxta fl. Adour, Bagnéres! (Phi- _lippe !). 97. L. rostrata, Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 55; Sullivant! Musci Allegh. n. 63; M. P. 86. Hab. Z, sup. 1 sylvaticis ad rupes inque fruticum radicibus. Vallon de Serri is ; Superbagnéres, &c. 98. L. longifolia, Hartm. | in litt. (sub Anomodonte) ; M. P.87. Hab. Z, P.c. in Carpini Betuli truncis secus rivulum Gave du Lys, socia es attenuata ; etiam ad saxa in monticulo Camp de César - dicto prope B. -de-Bigorre. I possess specimens of this gathered by Messrs. Gardener and Scott in Forfarshire. 99. L. attenuata, Schreb. Fl. Lips. p. 100 (sub Hypno); Hedw. Muse. Frond. 1. t. 12; Sullivant! Musci Allegh. n. 61; M. P. 88. Hab. Z;~2 m regione Fagi sylvatice per totos Pyrenzos, saxa calcarea et truncos veteriores dense obtegens. 100. L. viticulosa, Li. Sp. Pl. p. 1592 (sub Hypno); M. P. 89. Neckera v., Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 48. Hab. Z,_» in saxis sylvarum. I do not think this can be separated generically from L. attenuata. The two approach very closely in the form and texture of the leaves : both have the same pallid peristome (internal and external), the only difference being that in the latter the sporular sac extends a little beyond the mouth of the capsule, before it is divided into the pro- cesses constituting the inner peristome. In L. viticulosa the inner peristome is cloven quite down to the mouth of the capsule, and be- Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. i. 19 290 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. sides the slender processes (or rather cilia) there are interposed ci- liola, but exceedingly short (= about two cellules). 5. Entodon, C. Miller in Linnea, 1844, Band 2. Heft 6. 101. E. cladorrhizans, Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 47 (sub Neckera). Neckera c., Sullivant ! Musci Allegh. n. 77. Isoth. c.,M. P. 71. Hab. Zy guy, P. ¢. mm ulmo unica ad ripas rivuli dict. Gave du Lys. 102. E. insidiosus, Mont.! in Ann. des Sciences Nat. Dec. 1843, tom. 20. t. 15. f. 1 (sub Isothecio); M. P. 72. Entodon Montagnei, C. Mill. 1. ec. Hab. Z, sw), ma terra saxisque calcareis circa B.-de-Bigorre, locis Elysée Cottin, Medous, &c.: semper absque fructu. Very soon after my return to England from the Pyrenees, I dis- covered this beautiful species in several stations around Castle-How- ard, growing always in calcareous soil, and often accompanied by Hypnum recognitum. Tribus 3. NecKERACEA. 6. Neckera, Hedw. (ex parte). (Neckera Distichia, Brid. Br. Univ. 2. p. 238.) 103. N. crispa, L. Sp. Pl. 1589 (sub Hypno); Hedw. Fund. Muse. 2. t.14; M. P. 70. Hab. Z,_, m rupibus arboribusque passim. 104. N. pumila, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 3. t. 20; M. P. 69. Hab. Z, P. c. in arborum cortice sylve Forét ‘de Escaladieu dictz : nusquam alias vidi. 7. Omalia, Brid. Br. Univ. 2. p. 325. 105. O. complanata, L. Sp. Pl. p.1588 (sub _ Leskea c., Hedw. Fund. Muse. 2. t.10. Neckerac., M. P. 6 Hab. Z,_» in fruticibus preecipue Busia, 106. O. trichomanoides, Schreb. Fl. Lips. p. 88 (sub Hypno). Hypnum tr., H. et T.! Muse. Brit. p. 152. t. 24. Neckera tr., M. P. 68. Hab. Z,_, in umbrosis humidis ad arborum radices; haud frequens. Tribus 4. HookERIACE. 8. Hookeria, Smith. 107. H. lucens, L. Sp. Pl. p.1589 (sub Hypno) ; E. Bot. t.1902; M. P. 91: Hab. Z;. P. c. in sylvaticis secus rivulos, rarissima. Cirea B,-de-Bigorre. Lac de Séculdjo. Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 291 Tribus 5. PrreRoGoNIAcEz. 9. Leptodon, Web., Tab. Syn. Muse. 108. L. Smithii, Dicks. Fasc. 2. p. 10. t.5. f. 4 (sub Hypno). Hab. Z,_; in arborum cortice circa Pau, &c. In Pyr. orien- talibus (Arnott ! Montagne!). Circa Burdigalam, socia Cryphea heteromalla, \egi. 10. Pterogonium, Swartz. 109. P. filiforme, Hedw. Musc. Frond. 4. t.7; M. P. 92. Hab. Z,_3 ad saxa et arbores, circa Cauterets precipue, fre- quens. “ Var. foliis secundis. P. heteropterum, Brid.? Br. Univ. 2. p- 176. Hab. in rupibus secus lacum Espingo prope B.-de-Lu- chon ;” M.P. 98. 110. P. gracile, L. Syst. Veg. p. 952 (sub Hypno) ; M. P. 94. Pterigynandrum gr., Hedw. Muse. Frond. 4. t. 6. Hab. Z,~. 0 saxis Pyrenzorum, semper sterile; in arboribus sylyee Lespéron prope Aq. Tarbellicas Agri Syrtici fructiferum legi 20 Novembris, 1845. The leaves of this species, besides being papillose from the project- ing cellules, are tuberculate on the back in the upper half ; the tuber- cles arranged with some regularity parallel to the sides of the leaf, three or four cellules apart, and sprngias from the points where four cellules meet. 111. P.? subenervium, Spruce ; dioicum ; caule prostrato, vage bipinnato, ramis ascendentibus, subparallelis ; folis e basi patula apice surrectis, ovatis oblongo-ovatisve, acuminatis, concayis, mar- gine inferior: leviter reflexis, integerrimis, nervo rudimentario vir ullo, areolatione guttulata. _ Hab. Z, im arborum cortice prope B.-de-Bigorre et Pau: ? sola, sterilis. Caules 4-1 unc., intricati, hic illic radiculos rufos emittentes. Folia saturate viridia, integerrima, margine tamen inferiori e cellu- larum parietibus prominulis subundulata ; nervo brevissimo, longi- tudine latitudinem haud excedente ; siccando appressa, apice autem recurva patulave : in ramis tenuioribus nonnunquam adsunt folia an- gustiora, acumine cirrhoso chlorophyllo carente instructa. Cellule discrete ; inferiores latitudine tertiam partem long. habent, supe- riores vix dimidiam; reflexus vero rotundate, minores, unde folium ibidem magis opacum videtur. Flores feminei ad caulem et ramos pri- marios nati; folia perichetialia, intimis minoribus subulatis exceptis, ovato-lanceolata, acuminata, serrata, cellulis marginalibus curvatis, enervia. Archegonia crassa, numerosa, 10 circiter, paraphysibus om- nino destituta. Folia tis Pt. gracilis haud absimilia, epapillosa autem et apice an- ~ 292 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. gustiora sunt. Czterum ramos nec incurvos nec fasciculatos habet. Clasmatodon pusillus, Hook. et Wils. in Drumm. Mosses of 8.. States of N. America (Regmatodon parvulus, Hampe, Icones, t. 14) habitu et magnitudine ut etiam foliis margine basali reflexis, areolatione guttulata, &c., similis, certe differt florescentia monoica et foliis lati- oribus ad medium usque nervatis. 11. Leucodon, Schwer. 112. L. sciuroides, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1596 (sub Hypno) ; Schwer. Suppl. t. 125. Hab. Z,_, in arborum truncis ; copiose fructificans. 12. Cyrtopus, Brid. Bryol. Univ. 2. p. 235. 113. C. curtipendulus, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1594 (sub Hypno). Ano- modon c., H. et T.! Muse. Brit. ed. 1. p. 79. t. 22 (1818). An- titrichia c., Brid. Mant. Muse. p. 186 (1819) et Br. Uniy. 2. p- 223. Hab. Z, ad saxa et truncos. Fertilem in sylva Forét de Tran- soubdt dicta invenit cl. Philippe ! This species agrees well enough in habit and character with some _ of the exotic species of Cyrtopus, e.g. C. acuminatus, Hook. Muse. Exot. t.151, and I therefore place it along with them rather than in Anomodon or Antitrichia, both of which genera have been founded on incorrect views of the structure of the inner peristome. The cilia neither spring from the sides of the teeth, as stated in ‘ Muscologia Britannica,’ nor are they opposite to the teeth, as Bridel says ; on the contrary, they are (as in all mosses) a continuation of the sporular sac, — and they alternate with the teeth. They are the most slender and delicate I have seen in any moss, and consist either of a single series of cellules throughout, or here and there of a double series, when they are often perforated. ‘There are sometimes rudimentary ciliola (solitary or twin) between them. Tribus 6. FABRONIACER. 13. Fabronia, Raddi. j 114. F. pusilla, Raddi, Act. Florent. ; Schwgr. Suppl. t. 99. Hab. Pyr. or. prope Rodez (Arnott !) ; etiam “in rupibus cavis ad St. Martin in radicibus montis Canigou ” (Mont. im Arch. de Bot. tom. 1). “Circa Dax Aquitanie” (Grateloup in Brid. Br. Univ.). Tribus 7. ANACAMPTODONTER. 14. Anacamptodon, Brid. 115. A. splachnoides, Brid. Mant. Muse. p. 186; Sulliv. ! Musci Allegh. n. 82; M. P. 97. Neckera s., Schwgr. Suppl. t. 82. Hab. Z, sup. P. ce. Vallée du Lys, in trunco Carpini Betuli unico. Mr. W. Clark on the Animal of Kelua rubra. wou Tribus 8. CryPH@ACE. — 15. Cryphea, Brid. 116. C. heteromalla, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 3. t.15 (sub Neckera) ; M. P. 96. Hab. Zy_, corticicola per Pyrenzos humiliores. [To be continued. ] | XXXIV.— Observations on the Animal of Kellia rubra, by Wi1- LIAM Ciark, Hsq., in a Letter to Professor Eowarp Forbes. To Richard Taylor, Esq. Dear Sir, TuE interesting letter I herewith send you relates to the curious little bivalve mollusk Kellia rubra, upon the animal of which some important observations were communicated by Mr. Alder to the number of the ‘ Annals’ for September last. In the 15th part of the ‘ History of British Mollusca,’ by Mr. Hanley and myself, full use is made of Mr. Alder’s notes, and also of valu- able manuscript notes on the Kellie kindly communicated to us by Mr. Clark. The discrepancies between the statements of dif- ferent observers as detailed in our work have induced Mr. Clark to turn his immediate attention to the subject, and the results are contained in the following letter. . Their value is such that I grudge the delaying of the communication of them to the public until the conclusion of the ‘ History,’ when we mean to add abundant new matter in supplementary notes. I need scarcely say that the statements of Mr. Clark go towards confirming the union of Recluz’s genus Poronia with Kellia, the view taken in the ‘ History of British Mollusca.’ M. Deshayes’s drawing of the animal of Kellia Geoffroyi (in the Mollusques d’Algérie) exhibits the same conformation of tube observed by Mr. Alder first and since by Mr. Clark in Kellia rubra. Most truly yours, Epwarp Forses. 7 Norfolk Crescent, Bath, My pear Sir, 7th March, 1849. It gives me pleasure to have it in my power to send you what I think is a correct account of the malacology of Kellia rubra. After I had written to you on the 4th instant, I became dis- satisfied, and I determined to make an attempt at once to settle the point, as to the tube of Kellia rubra being open underneath or otherwise ; for which purpose I wrote to a friend to obtain from certain rocks, four miles from Exmouth, a parcel of Fucus ie * SE eee, ok 4 294 Mr. W. Clark on the Animal of Kellia rubra. pygmeus, and send it to Bath in a moist state with a small phial of sea-water. It arrived yesterday by the post, and I found therein twelve specimens of Kellia rubra, which being placed in a watch- glass in sea-water showed themselves as lively as if examined at Exmouth. By the superior appliances used I at once saw what I had overlooked at Exmouth, and that Mr. Alder is perfectly right in stating the tube to be open below; all the animals repeatedly inserted the foot into the canal, and by thus displacing its sides, showed distinctly it was an open fold of the membrane ; but the moment the foot was withdrawn, it reverted to its usual perfect tube-like aspect ; indeed the most accomplished observer might be deceived, as it appears M. Philippi was. In fact this canalis . a mere prolongation of the mantle, which is entirely open for more than half the ventral range, for the working of the foot and byssal apparatus. But Mr. Alder is mistaken in supposing the tube-like fold to be for branchial purposes; no currents, at least branchial ones, enter therein or issue therefrom ; it is a fold merely subservient to locomotion ; this I perceived to be the case in a very short time, as I found the movements of the foot and tube-like canal to be nearly isochronal and dependent on each other, as when the foot was extended and fixed for a forward movement, the tube was also exserted, and by its muscular retractive power, in contemporaneous action with the foot, the shell was advanced in progression. It will now be asked, where then is the branchial aperture? This I have also satisfactorily discovered ; it is the posterior opening which has passed for the anus, and is in reality a considerable elongated oval fissure, having its periphery slightly thickened or margined, and divided from the rima magna of the byssus and foot by a strong, narrow, transverse septum; from the termination of this opening the mantle is closed to the um- bones ; within this fissure I distinctly saw a part of the points of the branchie, and it was regularly dilated and contracted as the currents of sea-water,were received, and after aération of the cir- culating fluid expelled, m a similar manner to the action of systole and diastole. I must now speak of the anus, which I had also the good fortune to discover ; it is placed at the posterior end of, and under the branchial aperture, and is a very minute, and for a part of its length, a disunited pendulous tube ; its orifice is not one-tenth part of the size of the branchial opening; from this internal tube I repeatedly saw the rejectamenta expelled in small cylindrical light yellow or grayish pellets, which, falling within the cavity of the fissure, were instantly ejected; this oval aper- ture cannot even be called sessile, it is only a slit, serving as a common canal, for supplying the branchie with water and for the passage of the feces; these are the only ¢wo openings in the Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides. 295 mantle, one for the foot, and one in common, for branchiz and anus. teva It must not be supposed that I have mistaken the functions of this fissure, and that it only belongs to the anal apparatus. This is not the case; it is beyond doubt a common cavity for two distinct purposes, viz. anal and branchial. Thus this apparently strangely-formed animal turns out to be very similar to most of the bivalves, having the branchial and anal openings close together, where they ought to be, at the posterior end, and the anterior tube-like fold being nothing more than an aid to the foot in locomotion. I should not be at all surprised if the tube of Kellia suborbicularis, when closely examined (as it shall be), turns out to be an open canal; but whether this is the case or not, it is not for branchial, but locomotive uses. From this examination it results, that the only essential dif- ference between the two species is, that the one is viviparous and the other oviparous. You will now be able to judge if the genus Poronia must be adopted. In the twelve specimens no young were found, as in the summer- time; I therefore conclude that “ Alma Venus,” as Lucretius _ styles the goddess, does not influence the self-sufficing loves of these mollusca until peer ws *‘ species patefacta est verna diei, Et reserata viget genitabilis aura Favont.” I am, my dear Sir, most truly yours, Ed. Forbes, Esq. WititaMm Crark. XXXV.—Descriptions of Aphides. By Francis Waker, F.L.S. [Continued from p. 53.] 61. Aphis Ribis. Aphis Ribis, Linn. Syst. Nat. i. 733. 1; Faun. Suec. 975 ; Gmel. ed. Syst. Nat. i. 2201; Fabr. Syst. Ent. 734.5 ; Sp. Ins. ii. 385 ; Ent. Syst. iv. 211. 7; Syst. Rhyn. 295. 7 ; Frisch, Ins. ii. 9. t. 14; Réaum. Ins. ii. 281-350. t. 22. f. 7-10; Hausm. IIl. Mag. i. 437. 2; Leuwenh. Arc. ep. 90. 545. t. 548; Blanck. Ins. 164. t. 14. f. D. 2; Schrank, Faun. Boie. ui. 1. 108. 1195; Sir “ rated. I then pass to those embryos the cotyledons of which are normally bipartite, and describe the development of that of Amsinkia and their germination. I show that the two cotyledons of these plants, sim- . wang: ‘ Le RET Tee Ee RS a Rae es am ee PRE eh Ne eee TO pe ee ee Miscellaneous. 313 ple at their first appearance, each very soon develope two equal lobes ; and that, from this moment until when the two seminal leaves have attained their complete development, it becomes more and more evident that each of them is only divided in the direction of the medial line. A complete analogy of development and organization induced me then to study the embryo of Schizopetalon Walkeri, Sims., to which Mr. Robert Brown, in the ‘ Botanical Register,’ tab. 752, and recently M. Barnéoud, have assigned four distinct and separate cotyledons, contrary to the opinion expressed by Mr. W. Hooker in the ‘ Exotic Flora,’ tab. 74. I show that the embryo of this plant passes through a series of analogous states to those which I have mentioned in Am- sinkia; that its germination resembles that of the latter plant, al- though the division of each of its two seminal leaves into two lobes is still deeper ; lastly, I adduce in support of these facts those which the anatomical structure furnishes, and I show that in the germina- tions of Schizopetalon we find two fibro-vascular bundles which cor- respond to the undivided portion of the two cotyledons, and which, higher up, separate into two branches, each destined for one of the two cotyledonary lobes. This singular genus of Cruciferz should consequently be removed from the list of polycotyledonous plants. After having taken a glance at the species of Canarium and Aga- thophyllum, the embryo of which appears to have but two cotyledons, each divided into three or more lobes, I come to those Coniferze that have been considered to possess several cotyledons, and in which it is generally agreed the type of the polycotyledonous embryos is found. ‘This opinion was admitted in science on the authority of Gertner, Salisbury, L. C. Richard, and M. A. Richard. It is en- tirely opposed to that expressed by Adanson and Jussieu, who state that these Coniferz have but two cotyledons deeply divided into a con- siderable number of long narrow lobes. Although this latter view has been abandoned by modern botanists, I have attempted to prove that it alone is based on facts. After having discussed the objections which have been raised against it by Gertner and M. A. Richard, I deduce from a careful examination of the embryo in seventeen dif- ferent species, and of that of the germination in some of them, the following results. The pretended multiple cotyledons of the Firs, and of the genera in which the embryo is organized on the same plan, are not verti- cillate, that is to say, arranged regularly in a circle around a point. On the contrary, they always occur divided into two opposite groups, absolutely placed like two ordinary cotyledons. In each of these two groups, the appendages which have been regarded as distinct and separate cotyledons, and which I regard only as lobes, are ge- nerally pressed one against the other, whilst a very marked space exists between the two groups, sometimes large enough to occupy, towards the centre, about a third of the total diameter of the embryo. Often, and particularly in the case where the lobes are numerous, the embryo is compressed in the direction of the breadth of the two cotyledons. Viewing the embryo from the top, the pretended mul- 314 Miscellaneous. tiple cotyledons are frequently seen ranged in two parallel lines, and these two lines are then separated one from the other by a very visible slit. ‘This intercotyledonary slit is continued to the two opposite sides of the embryo, where it is easily recognised by its greater size, especially in some species (Pinus pinaster, Solan., Pinus excelsa, Wall., &c.). In certain cases these two opposite lateral slits gradually descend lower than those interposed between the lobes; the assertion of Jussieu therefore, although too much generalized, was based on facts. ‘To recognise, in these doubtful cases, the ar- rangement of the cotyledonary lobes into two groups, the best plan is to make with a very sharp instrument, a transverse section towards the middle of the lowest cotyledons; the remaining basilary portion evidencing clearly, in almost every case, the arrangement here de- scribed. To these facts furnished by the adult embryo, I add others taken from the germination and phyllotaxy. M. Lestiboudois has likewise recently been led, by observations on anatomical phyllotaxy, to aden that all the Coniferz are dicotyledonous. The species of Ceratophylium have been and are still described as possessing four unequal cotyledons in pairs. But the observations of M. Schleiden, with which mine agree on nearly every point, have sufficiently shown that it is an error arising from the first whorl of plumular leaves, and which always appear binary, having been con- founded with the two cotyledons. After having removed from the category of polycotyledonous plants nearly all those admitted as such, there remains in my opinion but some species of Persoonia which should provisionally be referred to this group, upon the authority of Mr. R. Brown, and respecting which I am unable to form an opinion owing to want of material.— Comptes Rendus, xxvii. p. 226. Preparation of Pineapple Fibres in Singapore for the Manufacture of Pina Cloth. Some time ago we observed, in the neighbourhood of Batu Blyer, a number of Chinese labourers employed in cleaning the fibres of pineapple leaves for exportation to China. As we believe this to be a new and promising branch of industry in this settlement, where numerous islets are covered by the pineapple, it would be well to draw the attention of the Chinese and Bugis frequenting or inhabit- ing these islets to the subject. The process of extracting and bleaching the fibres is exceedingly simple. ‘The first step is to re- move the fleshy or succulent side of the leaf. A Chinese, astride on a narrow stool, extends on it, in front of him, a pineapple leaf, one end of which is kept firm by being placed beneath a small bun- dle of cloth on which he sits. He then with a kind of two-handled plane made of bamboo removes the succulent matter. Another man receives the leaves as they are planed, and with his thumb-nail loosens and gathers the fibres about the middle of the leaf, which enables him by one effort to detach the whole of them from the outer skin. The fibres are next steeped in water for some time, after peer) = Te i a i oli A et Miscellaneous. 315 which they are washed in order to free them from the matter that still adheres and binds them together. ‘They are now laid out to dry and bleach on rude frames of split bamboo. The process of steeping, washing, and exposing to the sun is repeated for some days until the fibres are considered to be properly bleached. Without further preparation they are sent into town for exportation to China. Nearly all the islands near Singapore are more or less planted with pineapples, which at a rough estimate cover an extent of two thousand acres. ‘The enormous quantity of leaves that are annually suffered to putrefy on the ground would supply fibre for a large manufactory of valuable pina cloth. The fibre should be cleaned on the spot. Fortunately the pineapple planters are not Malays, but industrious and thrifty Bugis, most of whom have families. ‘These men could be readily induced to prepare the fibres. Let any mer- chant offer an adequate price, and a steady annual supply will soon be obtained.— From the Journal of the Indian Archipelago and Eastern Asia, No. 8, Aug. 1848. Advantages accruing from the Study of Entomology. To estimate in their true extent the important bearings of Ento- mology on our pecuniary interests, we must not confine our attention to the hundreds of thousands of pounds which we annually lose from the attacks of the hop-fly, the turnip-flea, the wire-worm, the weevil, and the host of insect-assailants of our home agricultural and horti- cultural produce, but we must extend our views to our colonies, and we shall there find that m Australia the potato crops (as we learn from Mr. Thwaites) are in some quarters wholly cut off by the potato-bug; that in the West Indies, in addition to the numerous and long-known insect-enemies of the sugar-cane, a new pest of the Coccus-tribe, sent us by Dr. Davy, has lately attacked it in Barbados, and the cocoa-nut trees in the same island have nearly fallen a sacri- fice to a minute Aleyrodes referred to by Sir Robert Schomburgk ; while in India the cotton crops are often seriously injured by insects of various tribes, whose history we have yet to learn; and in Ceylon, the Governor, Lord Torrington, states, in a letter addressed last year to Earl Grey, so serious have the attacks of the ‘‘Coffee-bug”’ (a species of Coccus or scale-insect, said to be allied to C. Adonitdum) proved for the last few years to ‘the coffee-plantations, that the pro- duce of one estate, which had in former years been 2000 ewt. of coffee, fell suddenly to 700 ewt. wholly from the destruction caused by the bug; and a similar heavy loss as to other coffee-plantations is confirmed by Mr. Gardner, who speaks of the insect as not con- finmg its ravages to these, but spreading to other trees and plants, as limes, guavas, myrtles, roses, &c. -» 80 that in the Ceylon Botanic Garden there is scarcely a tree not in some measure affected. It appears highly probable, from facts collected by Mr. Gardner, and quoted in the ‘ Gardener’s Chronicle’ of Oct. 7, 1848, p. 667, that this coffee-bug was introduced into Ceylon with some Mocha coffee-plants brought from Bombay ; and it is equally probable, as 316 Miscellaneous. Dr. Lindley suggests, that had the foul plants been all burnt, or dipped in hot water, so as to kill the bugs, the Ceylon coffee-planters might have been saved from their present painful position. But why were not these precautions taken? Simply because these coffee-planters are wholly ignorant of entomology. When Kalm, the Swedish naturalist, descried specimens of Bruchus Pisi disclosed in a parcel of peas he had brought from North America, he was thrown into a state of trepidation lest some of these pestilent insects should have escaped, and he should have been thus the unconscious in- strument of mtroducing so great a calamity into his beloved country. And had the Ceylon coffee-planter, to whom these infected Mocha- plants came, possessed a far less amount of entomological knowledge than Kalm, he would have carefully examined them, aware how easily a new insect-pest may be introduced from a foreign country, and of what vital importance it is that it should be ascertained that such introduced plants are free from disease, or thoroughly cleansed from it, if present. Here we have a further striking instance how desirable it is, as I have before contended, that some instruction in Natural History, and in Entomology as a branch of it, should be universally given in all our schools, from the highest to the lowest. Not only may a landed proprietor at home suggest to his tenants, or a country clergyman to his flock, the best way of destroying their insect-ene- mies ; but if our middle classes, likely to become in the course of their emigrations to our colonies, now every year more extensive, coffee-planters in Ceylon, or cotton-growers in India, or general agriculturists in Canada, Australia, or the Cape, were taught some- thing at school of the history of these assailants, as well as the working-men who accompany or assist them, there can be no doubt that this branch of their school education would turn to far more pecuniary advantage than much of what is now taught them. In adverting to this subject in my last year’s Address, I pointed out how little merely “practical”? but unscientific men are qualified to cope with the insect-hosts that assail them on every side, and I quoted the remarkable instance, which cannot be too often repeated, -of the 240,000/. a-year which M. Guérin-Méneville, the distinguished French entomologist, has saved the olive-growers of the south of France by teaching them a mode, founded on the economy of the olive-fly (Dacus Ole), of neutralizing the attacks of this pest, of which, in spite of all their practical skill, they were the annual victims to this large amount. I will conclude these remarks with referring to the prospect we now have of seeing our hop-plantations freed from their great destroyer the hop-fly (Aphis Humuli)—not from the efforts of the hop-growers, who considering it “‘a blight”’ brought by some cold wind or atmospheric change, fold their arms in helpless apathy ; but in consequence of the investigations into the history and economy of the insect by an eminent British entomolo- gist, Mr. Francis Walker*, who has attended very closely to this * Annals of Nat. Hist. 1848, vol. i. p. 373. a“ a “3 ee ‘ ee Be a Re Re ee Ie Ce eT, ae gil ge ee ‘4 a ,